Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Epilogue

2015-03-07T19:08:36Z

Exome: Formatting seems off. Please improve upon this crude change.

==Epilogue==

It was one week after the battle between the Sabers and the Blazes——

Although it was not officially announced, the government had already decided to disband the Sabers.

On the surface they seemed to be trying to reestablish a new counterinsurgency fighting force——but in reality, the core of the fighting force was practically eliminated.

It was actually quite amazing to see the disintegration of the group due to a couple hundred strong fighting force being eliminated. Having said that, during that previous battle, the lives of many elite Sabers troops were lost on that day. Including the deputy, a total of three Sword Princesses died. To Swordies, they were precious fighting assets.

Director Manaka betrayed them and the Deputy who succeeded her was now dead. In terms of an armed organization, the Sabers were a small group from the start. Having lost two levels of leadership, the Swordie government basically had no reason to continue the existence of the group.

That was what Kurou was informed of and his understanding of the situation.

“So in the end, we’re out of the job starting today?”

Kurou went over the files sent to him in the morning as he walked along the hallways of the Sword Academy. Today was Saturday so there was not a student in sight.

The aftereffects of using the light body a week ago during the battle still lingered around so Kurou’s body was sort of sluggish. With that said, slowly walking about was something he was still capable of doing.

“That’s some classified documentation. You shouldn’t be bringing that to school right?”

Lars, who was walking next to him, had an exasperated expression. He received the same info as well. He lost his job too, but it did not really seem to bother him.

Still, when you look at his situation, even if he is unemployed right now he still had the successor of the four generals spot awaiting him in the future. Although, whether or not he wants to inherit the family business was yet to be determined.

“Does it really matter? This notice is from a group that’s about to vanish.”

“You seem to be quite carefree about it. Well, it was a good run. Where do you want to play next?”

“You’re the one who is carefree…...the Sabers was only a fun way to pass the time for you right?”

Lars was a boy who became the Sword Saint’s disciple. Up till now it has been fine, but can the prince of the four generals really idle around so much?

“What you meant to say was, can we continue to have fun down the road? I have a bad premonition about the future.”

After his complaint, Kurou folded up the letter in half and proceeded to put it in his bag.

When receiving the notice, Kurou and Lars were also summoned by Sylphy.

Kurou thought Sylphy had already concluded the investigation, but she was still within the school. Having said that, she seemed to be moving out of the temporary office she had in the conference room.

Kurou arrived at the front of the conference room. He knocked on the door that was guarded by the twin Sword Princesses and then entered the room.

“Ah, glad you two could make it.”

Sylphy happily nodded as she was clearing up the table.

After having Kurou and Lars take a seat, she then sat down.

“I don’t have much time so I’ll just cut to the chase. Have you guys heard about the Sabers being dissolved?”

“Yeah.”

Both of them nodded at the same time.

“What this means is you two can focus on your studies starting today. Of course, as long as Kurou graduates from here, you can earn your Dagger so there’s still some merit to it.”

“That would be awesome.”

Kurou deliberately revealed a serious expression as he nodded again. Kurou knew he was unemployed, but from another angle, he was able to focus on school——it was not till just now that he realized that possibility. Except, he did not have any financing for his tuition anymore. He would be able to barely get by with his savings, but that would not cover his living expenses. Compared to his grandeur battles, this was such an obscure inconvenience.

“Lars you should do well in school too, your parents would be very happy.”

“Who knows, my family is pretty hands off in regards to education.”

Is that so——Kurou secretly doubted. Kurou had met his father who was a current four general and he seemed to be very headstrong about his son.

“However, you two are coveted fighters. This time you guys broke through thirty or so Blaze members and repelled a Death Sword or whatever it was called. She seemed to be the main enemy swordsman right?”

Sylphy stated as such and revealed a smile.

At this time, there was someone knocking on the conference room door.

“Great timing, please come in.”

The door slowly opened, the person who came in and said “pardon the interruption” was——

“Sylphy-sama, sorry I’m late.”

It was the student council president——Isyuto.

Why was the student council president here? Sylphy chuckled in front of the puzzled Kurou.

“Now we have everyone here. Based on our investigations of that previous incident and the recent one, I obtained a lot of information. There are some matters that I just can’t ignore. In order to further investigate the truth, I require a small contingent to move out on my behalf.”

“A small contingent?”

Sylphy nodded in response to Kurou’s inquiry.

“Isyuto, Kurou, and Lars, I hope you three will form a group to help me with my investigation. Of course, I will offer you all a salary. I think an amount similar to the Sabers pay would be appropriate.”

“I’m in.”

“Wow an immediate answer!?”

Kurou answered extremely quickly and that was followed by an immediate response by Lars. Perhaps this was the tacit understanding between two disciples that have grown up together since their childhood. Kurou had no reason to decline anyways. Although he was mindful of the fact that the student council president might get in the way, having someone who possessed a small chest by him for once might not be too bad. More importantly, being able to find another place to work right away was truly a blessing.

“Except, you have no authority to decline it either. That’s because you have caused a ton of trouble yourself. Especially when it came to the Manaka incident where you didn’t report on the matter. That worsened the situation by a great deal.”

“......”

So I was goofing off? Kurou quietly made a tsk sound.

There were only three survivors from that battle between the Sabers and Blazes.

Did they end up seeing what Hinako did?

“So you pretty much agreed to it. What about you two?”

“I have already heard about Sylphy-sama’s proposal. Kurou, Lars, I look forward to working together with you guys. I shall be the captain of the group, no objections taken.”

Isyuto immediately exerted her leadership abilities. She was frequently in a position above other people so this type of thing was right up her alley.

Lars had no objections to being Sylphy’s subordinate or letting Isyuto be the captain either. Considering his circumstances, he was very likely using this as an opportunity to pass the time.

“Well then, let’s get to work right away. Your first task will be——”

“Welcome back Rou.”

“Welcome back Kuro.”

After returning to his two story residence within the academy’s courtyard, Kurou was greeted by these two girls.

Sefi and Hinako were both resting in the living room. The two of them were facing each other playing some card game. The harmony between them was really great.

“I didn’t think you’d be back this early.”

“That’s because Sylphy-sama was pretty busy.”

Kurou replied back to Sefi.

Today Sefi was wearing a long sleeve t-shirt along with shorts. No matter how many times he glanced at her casual look, it was quite refreshing and certainly very enjoyable.

Sefi’s wounds were basically all healed. Even if it was just for a moment, Sefi did slay a past friend of hers but she did not seem to be feeling guilty. At this juncture, a Swordie’s unique set of values came in handy.

“Ah, I win again. Sefi is so weak.”

After she said that, Hinako revealed her cards. She had a full house.

Hinako’s attire was a comfortable short sleeve blouse with a miniskirt that hugged her body tightly. Of course, these were the spoils from her previous shopping spree. Sefi had stored everything by the station’s storage locker.

“Hinako’s poker face is absolutely insane……”

Sefi was unwilling to give up her poker chips. After that, it appeared she had just recalled something.

“So in that case Lars isn’t coming over?”

“He decided to go back. He must be pretty exhausted still.”

Despite the fighting power of the Sabers declining by a great deal, Lars was still able to kill a dozen or so well-trained Blaze members. He just exited the hospital so he should probably rest up.

“What did Sefi’s sister want from you Kuro?”

“Umm, how should I say this…...I work under the command of Sylphy-sama.”

“Eh, Onee-sama?”

Sefi was surprised since she had no idea what was going on.

This meant that the contents of the first mission were——

“Is that so. Isn’t that a great thing? You were able to immediately find work.”

“Yup, and I can continue being Hinako’s bodyguard.”

“Really? That’s great. If I were to be tossed aside, then I’d become an unemployed homeless person.”

“Though I have no right to criticize others, you’re too easygoing Hinako.”

Kurou said some silly things while shifting his gaze from Hinako.

For some reason he found it very hard to look directly at Hinako.

“I’m going to get a change of clothes. No peeking Sefi.”

“Who would want to, idiot!”

Kurou heard Sefi’s scolding from behind while walking to his room on the first floor.

After changing from his school uniform to casual clothing, Kurou tumbled into his bed.

He let out a small sigh and was feeling very depressed.

Sylphy’s first mission was——capture the Sun Cult leader.

Furthermore, the surviving Sabers were struck by Hinako’s mystic artes seal. Since this situation was brought to light, he had to figure out the mystery behind it.

In regards to Hinako’s abilities, the cult leader may know a thing or two. It would be very convenient if he could just ask for the answers from the cult leader.

Sylphy-sama said it was a necessary step in eliminating the Blazes.

Kurou understood, he too knew about the situation.

Moreover, this mission contained many things of concern to him.

If a battle against the Sun Cult were to happen, it was very likely that he would have to battle against the duo with the dangerous aura.

If possible, Kurou wished he could avoid having to battle against Kido Akari.

He was also mindful of the Blaze group’s actions, who are allied with the Sun Cult.

Manaka, who vanished once again, and Rinne, who left a peculiar oracle, what were they planning?

Plus, the most important thing was——

This mission was going to bring Hinako in the midst of danger and perhaps hurt her feelings.

It was not just anyone that he had to capture, it was her parents.

What had be unraveled was the mystery behind Hinako.

“Hinako…...has the ability to impede me.”

Kurou personally placed the person he did not want to hurt the most in a path of despair. The future——did not seem willing to go in the right direction.

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav | b=Chapter3}}
</noinclude>

Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Chapter3

2015-03-07T19:02:55Z

Exome:

== The End of the Forgotten Street ==

The sun was slowly setting below the mountains.

An orange radiance covered the road. As if a gentle breeze was pushing it across, a small piece of trash rolled along the street.

Kurou and Hinako were walking side by side on the sidewalk.

Starting from the shopping district, they rode the tram for approximately twenty minutes as they exited the Specialized Central Region towards the Outer Human Region.

The street that they were walking on was vastly different from the bustling plaza from before. The place was devoid of people and even the occasionally appearing shops were all closed.

Kurou checked his cellphone screen. The bright dot that was displayed was indeed pointing towards the front of the road. The flashing dot was over a certain building. Was there an issue with the accuracy of the GPS? It was impossible to tell if the cellphone user was still wandering around.

“There’s not really a place to eat.”

Hinako muttered as she walked.

“If it’s here, you won’t get lost as easily at least.”

Kurou was at wits end.

Hinako would always get lost just because there was an indistinct pleasant aroma. It felt like she was enticed by the smell of crepes this time for her to get separated from Sefi.

“Getting lost in this place would be pretty boring.”

“Stop looking for excitement when you’re getting lost! That said, you didn’t have to follow me.”

In truth, she really should not have followed.

Kurou originally wanted Hinako and Sefi to group up. However, she insisted on coming along. Perhaps she thought hanging out with Kurou would be more interesting than shopping.

Furthermore, it was possible that Rinne’s cellphone could not be continually tracked. If for some reason she turned off the power, then the Electronics Operating Division would no longer be able to capture the GPS signal. It would be troublesome if the distance between them was too great.

Since there was no time to waste on arguing, Kurou instead just gave Sefi a call to report that he had found Hinako and the two of them were going to stroll around a bit. After telling her that, they arrived here.

“By the way, who are you trying to chase?”

“So now you ask.”

Should have asked from the start, that was what Kurou thought to himself as he explained the situation.

That situation consisted of him leisurely walking around by himself until he met a girl and splitting up with her after the Sun Cult incident. Moreover, it seemed like————

“That girl is perhaps a Blaze.”

Kurou had not confirmed that, but he felt he was essentially on point with this.

Her movements when she was about to be captured by the Sun Cult were…..

Her hands did not even touch the opposition and when the two cultists were blown away————that was mostly likely her mystic artes.

Just based on intuition it was clear that she was very strong. Sizing up a person’s strength was a necessary skill for a swordsman. Kurou had already thoroughly honed this technique.

Just when Kurou explained up to this point……

“How come you can understand that from just a glance?”

It was a very common question.

“It’s just based on your feeling of your opponent. By looking at their unconscious movements, sensing their aura and such you can tell. When you’ve experienced numerous encounters against other swordsman, you’ll just be able to sense it. For someone like Sefi who is just a first-year in the academy, she would probably still have a hard time doing so due to her limited experience. However, for me and Lars, we are able to judge to a certain extent.”

“Can you just tail her based on an intuition? It just seems like you're stalking a girl……”

“It wouldn't be bad if my hunch was wrong. However……”

There was no way I could be wrong, Kurou thought to himself. The place Rinne went to was an abandoned neighborhood. It was not a place a girl would particularly want to go to. At the very least, Rinne was not an ordinary girl, that was for certain.

“Hmm? The road ends here?”

Kurou nodded to Hinako’s comment.

The path Kurou and Hinako were currently walking————had a single bicycle lane along with two sidewalks. In front of them, there was a gate with a police checkpoint sort of station. There were also railings blocking out any vehicles and people. In the middle of the street, there was even a sign placed there with the words “do not enter” written clearly in red.

Kurou was going through his cellphone as he checked detailed reports for the nearby area.

“I see……”

Kurou thought as such. Following that, he continued forward and easily went over the railing that was at about waist level.

Hinako took a quick glance at Kurou. Since they had already come this far, she could not just go back by herself. Kurou grabbed her hand to help her over the railing.

“What happened here?”

“This is————a Blaze reservation.”

“Reservation……”

“Yup. The surviving Blazes from the cleansing which occurred after the war were separated here. The reservations, like this one here, act as a prison ground for them. Actually, I should say this used to be a reservation.”

There was a large neighborhood, a closed up shop, and an old tower further up the road. In the distance, one could even see factory buildings of some sort.

Moreover, there did not seem to be anyone here.

In the neighborhoods that Swordies reside in, generally speaking there would be plenty of greenery. Since Swordia was a world covered in vegetation and with their homeworld nostalgia, they would be restless unless the streets were covered with greenery.

Although this district had plenty of lush vegetation————it was completely unkempt. Whether it was the trees or grass, all of it was growing wild. The cars stopped on the side of the road had vines growing all over them. It was pretty much a ghost town.

“Hmm——“

Kurou retrieved the geographical data from his cellphone’s mapping program.

“It appears that the place was shut off when the number of Blazes dwindled. Perhaps they planned on reopening it later.”

Rather, it seemed to be completely set aside. Currently they were in the Outer Human Region, but this was without a doubt still within Tokyo Swordia. However, for it to be only a twenty minute tram ride from that bustling district to a reservation was quite unexpected for Kurou.

“What to do now?”

“What to do? What do you mean?”

Towards Kurou’s statement, Hinako revealed a puzzling expression.

“Rinne is located somewhere within this ghost town. If she is a Blaze, perhaps it could get dangerous.”

“You don’t have to worry about me.”

“No way.”

“I’m not Sefi, so even if you chase this Rinne girl I won’t ridicule you.”

“That’s what you meant!?”

After snarking in response, he regained his focus. Now was not the time to fool around.

“I don’t think Rinne would make a surprise attack, but it can’t be said that there’d be no issues going forward. Plus retreating from here might be an option.”

“However, does Kuro plan on going by himself?”

“I don’t know.”

“I’ll be fine by myself. Actually, I’d like to try something with that Rinne person.”

“What do you plan on doing if you meet her?”

“If she’s cute, I’ll go report this to Sefi.”

“W-Wait! Hold on a sec! Please keep this a secret from Sefi!”

“If you're requesting me to do so in such a manner, I suppose I’ll back off……”

Hinako revealed a very somber expression. Kurou was currently looking quite pathetic.

“Well, right now it isn’t time to be goofing off.”

“Do you really want to retreat? If you do an investigation, perhaps you might figure out something about the Blazes.”

“It’d probably be best not to know what they're planning. Nothing good comes from knowing your enemy.”

“True, it’s because Kuro is very gentle.”

“Yeah…...huh?”

Kurou unwittingly nodded and then looked towards Hinako again. Did I mishear something just now?

“If you know too much about your enemy, it may be hard to take action.”

“Even so…...that doesn’t mean I’m gentle.”

Although Kurou did not believe that he was heartless, he was not going to obliviously brush it off as being gentle. It was not just Kurou, but all swordsmen were the same. Even though Lars said that Manaka was not emotionless at that time, she was not someone who would hold back against an opponent.

Furthermore, Hinako did not understand how swordsmen think.

“I’m putting an end to this topic. Since we're already here we might as well go further on a bit.”

Kurou glanced at the map to confirm their location. This place was a small park. In order to get closer to the targeted building, he would have to go across the park.

The two of them entered the park.

The park had swings, slides, a climbing wall, and a sandbox. It was a very complete park. However, each facility was quite corroded.

“I had heard the Blazes were segregated, but to think they had a park like this.”

“They were probably only provided with the bare necessities. I feel that this park was just shoved into this narrow space as some sort of entertainment facility for them. Plus this was probably just all a facade and it’s highly probable that the children were denied usage of the park anyways.”

“Kuro sure is pessimistic.”

“I’m just explaining my speculations is all.”

“Really? Well, I suppose I don’t really have any interest towards this Blaze matter.”

“That’s really unfortunate.”

“Right now there is something I wish to say to Kuro.”

“Huh? What is it?”

Right as Kurou questioned her, Hinako headed towards the swing set. After lifting herself up over the wooden swings, she took a seat.

“This is my first time sitting on this type of thing.”

“You’re a tragic story yourself aren’t you……”

While being locked up within the Sun Cult facility for so long, she most likely never had the chance to experience these recreational facilities.

“However, I know how to work these things since I’ve read about them in shoujo mangas. You just swing around like this————and then kick forward.”

“Although you’re on the right track, there’s something wrong with that.”

Before her legs flew up, Hinako did not properly swing herself up. Basically, when it came to anything involving her body strength she was still very inadequate.

“Is there something you wanted to say?”

“There’s nothing I can do for you in this case.”

“Huh?”

Hinako looked towards the distance while swinging.

“I’m always under Kuro’s protection. Even right now that holds true. However, I haven’t been able to repay you in any way.”

“There’s no need to repay me. Protecting Hinako is my job. Plus I get paid by the Sabers.”

“Was using that hard earned reward on me going outside due to your job as well?”

“……We live in the same house. If you aren’t happy, I won’t be either.”

“I’m always depressed regardless if I go out or stay indoors.”

“To have some sort of impression is good enough I suppose…….”

To be precise, it was impossible for Kurou to see eye-to-eye with Hinako. Having been imprisoned till she was fifteen years old, even after leaving that place she was still confined within the academy. If Kurou were to just abandon a girl like that, there was no way he could consider himself a human being.

“To Kuro I’m just someone you guard. Is that why you won’t tease my body like you do with Sefi?”

“Don’t mention such unpleasant words. It’s because I have a very high level of skinship with Sefi……”

“I see.”

“Don’t you think your character has deteriorated more and more?”

“That’s why I want to take advantage of this time before it gets worse to ask you something. Kuro, I won’t say anything. Regardless if it’s Sefi or Lars, I won’t speak a word. So now there won’t be any issues right?”

“No issues……what are you referring to?”

Hinako got off the swing set and casually approached Kurou. After getting to the point where their bodies almost touched, Hinako raised her head and gazed at Kurou

“Sefi selected this for me and the underwear I’m currently wearing is decorated in lovely laces.”

As she was saying this, Hinako began unbuckling the buttons to her jacket. Following that she pulled down the front of her shirt collar and her pure white skin slowly came into sight.

“Hold on! There’s no need for you to do this!”

“It’s best to not do anything huh. Those are such cruel words Kuro.”

“……”

Perhaps so, Kurou could understand her point of view.

“I’m not as cute as Sefi. Therefore, this is the most I can do for you.”

“You’re also very cute————hold on, actually I have no interest in this stuff.”

“It’s ok Kuro……I’ve already made up my mind.”

“Whatever it is, you don’t have to————“

“It’s fine. I……already know what it’s like having my breasts felt.”

“Huh?”

Kurou was dumbstruck. Hinako’s shirt was close to being completely unbuttoned, revealing her cute laced bra. Even her overly ample chest was coming into full view.

“That’s what you were getting at?”

“Eh? Doesn’t Kuro jump at the opportunity to stare at Sefi’s breasts? Don’t you love breasts more than anything else?”

“It’s not like that……”

There was the fear that she was going to let him go much further beyond that. However, Hinako misunderstood and that was partly because of Kurou’s frequent obsession with Sefi’s breasts.

“What I meant to say was————”

At that point, Kurou leaped a couple of times

As if he was swooping in on Hinako’s body, he pushed her down on the ground.

At that moment, an air piercing sound could be heard followed by an explosion.

“Tch……!”

Kurou clicked his tongue. While protecting Hinako, he noticed that there was a red object that flew across him.

A flame snake————!

“Neena!”

“A marvelous dodge. However, that isn’t at all shocking since I know about your strength.”

A girl came in from the entrance of the park. She had pigtails and was wearing a tightly fitted black suit. Furthermore, she was wearing glasses which were rarely seen among Swordies. Behind those lenses were eyes glowing with a red hue.

The light blade grasped in her hand had a faint light enshrouding the thin blade.

“Long time no see……although it hasn’t been that long. Neena, seeing you so full of life is all I could ask for.”

Kurou stood up and then grabbed the hilt of his sword.

“You haven’t changed a bit. You’re clearly still teasing Sefi. Even now you were about to act atrociously to this girl.”

“Just as he was about to act, you stopped him.”

“How impolite of me.”

Neena gracefully bowed. She appeared to be quite serious, yet unexpectedly enjoyed joking around.

“However, it’s perfect that you’re here. I’ve always wanted to burn down this park.”

“You should take advantage of this kids park.”

Kurou was just messing around while gazing at where the flame snake————Neena’s mystic artes directly struck. The wooden swing was already roasted without a trace except the two dangling chains. The area below was also burned. It was quite a tragic sight.

Kurou had already seen Neena’s mystic artes numerous times in the past. Since he was already used to the sound of the snake flying by, he was able to sense it coming.

“Hinako, are you hurt?”

“Since Kurou pushed me down in time, I’m fine.”

Hinako denied the notion. She was just dirtied up a little bit, but there was not even a scratch on her it seemed.

“That’s good. Well then…..why is Neena here?”

“That should be my line. Why are you here? If it wasn’t you, I was originally planning to just overlook this and head back.”

“……Hmm.”

Based on Neena’s words he realized something. She seemed to be hiding out here in this ghost town.

Although he was thinking that could not be all there was to it, if Neena was here then that meant————

“Hey, Neena, don’t be acting so conspicuous since we are prisoners after all.”

“……”

Sure enough, Kurou’s ominous premonition came true.

Another girl appeared from the entrance of the park just like Neena.

She was wearing the Sabers uniform that he was already accustomed to seeing along with a bright red jacket even though it was clearly summer.

“Ah, it’s Kurou-kun and Sakurai Hinako. To think we’d meet up here.”

She was the former Sword General and director of the Sabers. She was also the sister of Kurou’s master and a member of the Blazes who betrayed the Swordie government.

“Manaka, seems like your wounds have completely healed already.”

Kurou felt cold sweat running down his back, but he was already used to that. Those who climbed to the Seven Swords have overwhelming light power. Her light was not to the point where he would shake uncontrollably, but just seeing her made him nearly faint.

“That was all thanks to you, but I’m fully recovered now. On the other hand, I was originally supposed to have slain you but you seem to have healed quite nicely.”

Was this some psychological effect? It felt like Manaka was very excited. Was she delighted from seeing her sister’s enemy?

“I never would have thought I’d see you here. What are you doing here Manaka?”

“Even if you ask, isn’t it just Kurou showing up to where we are currently living.”

“This isn’t normal. Your hideout is within the Blaze reservation?”

Although the hideout seemed to be pretty successful, to choose a location that had some relation to them was perhaps too daring.

“Lifelines still run through here actually. I can watch TV and drink ice cold beer after bathing.”

“How perfect.”

Having electricity in an abandoned neighborhood seemed very odd. However, this doubt was better off being set aside for now.

“Speaking of which Kurou-kun, since I answered a question of yours, can you answer one of mine? Why are you even here? Did the Sabers already discover this place?”

“The Sabers is a highly touted organization. I know you are clearly aware of this.”

“Yeah, it wouldn’t be surprising if they actually did find out. However, it’s quite peculiar that you would be here by yourself. Furthermore, you’re even being so cautious as to bring Sakurai Hinako with you.”

Her words did not seem to be lies. Perhaps it would be best for Manaka to think that the Sabers had already found their location.

“I was hoodwinked by some girl and let her get away. I went in pursuit since I was reluctant to part from her and so I ended up here.

“Ah, so that’s it.”

Manaka indicated as if she had figured out everything.

“I was wondering where that kid went. In that case she brought some extra baggage back with her.”

“I’m considered extra baggage? The kid you are talking about……is that Rinne? Is she here?”

“Is she? I’m not that kid’s guardian so I wouldn’t know.”

In the end, he only arrived here due to the GPS signal. Although he was not totally sure, it seemed that this was Rinne’s residence.

In that case, his guess that she was Blaze was correct.

Manaka, Neena, and now Rinne, these three Blazes being here was not particularly interesting.

It appeared that this was not an idle location either. Before the situation continued to worsen, he had to consider some retreating tactics.

“Oh oh Kurou-kun, I have some good news for you.”

“I’m quite interested.”

“There’s no point in thinking about escape.”

“If one always avoids the impossible, then they can’t continue to grow.”

“However————trying to do the impossible is also pointless.”

Just as Manaka displayed a frightening smile, the sound of footsteps could be heard. It was not just one or two people. The sound of those footsteps soon closed in on the park.

“……Heh heh.”

Kurou felt anxious but he was still smiling on the surface. In fact, perhaps a smile was the appropriate response.

There were thirty or so female swordsmen surrounding the park. All of them were wearing the same black suit as Neena, plus they each had their own personalized swords.

Furthermore, each of their eyes emitted a red light. That sort of red glow was the confirmation of a Blaze.

“……Kurou, you mentioned before that you can understand the difference in power from a glance right?”

“I believe right now it’d be best if I didn’t understand.”

Kurou responded with a smile towards Hinako’s quiet muttering.

The swordsmen surrounding the park were all on par with Neena or perhaps even above her. Excluding a monster like Manaka, there still would not be anyone who he could handily win against.

“We are also considered as a race of Swordies so there is no way we’d smash Kurou all at once. Except, we don’t plan on letting you escape either.”

Manaka drew her personalized sword————the Dancer.

“Before we were just concealing ourselves. I was told to be careful and to cease any unnecessary movement. Well, perhaps I did go against that just a bit but there are worse things that can happen you know. Although I can’t guarantee to what extent, but if you don’t resist we won’t take your life.”

“O-Onee-sama!? Why can’t we take advantage of this opportunity to cut him down————“

“Neena, even I will comply with the matter that someone reminded me.”

Despite Manaka speaking very calmly, her words had this cryptic meaning.

Back when he confronted Manaka, he felt as if there was someone even above Manaka in all this. That person must be the leader of the Blazes, that was what Kurou thought. Right now he had other things to contemplate over.

No, there was nothing to think about actually.

After taking a quick glance at Hinako who was right next to him————

Kurou placed the sword by his waist onto the ground and raised both hands.

“Understood, I surrender.”

After the sun had already set, a calm night descended.

It was currently night time in the former Blaze reservation and there was basically no activity outside.

Manaka returned to her own room within the abandoned tower————well, the room that she called her own without permission. She was relaxing on her favorite sofa.

Manaka really enjoyed the tranquility of this neighborhood’s evenings.

“Onee-sama, why are you doing this!?”

However, that calmness was broken up by Neena’s shrilling voice.

“What are you yelling about Neena? Nights are supposed to be peaceful.”

“Even if it’s from you Onee-sama, I can’t just let it slide. Although we can just extradite that Sun Cult girl, Kurou should be killed as quickly as possible!”

“I have no intention of being kind to that kid. I already explained this before didn’t I? It isn’t wise to kill Kurou-kun right now.”

“Wouldn’t it be great if we caused a disturbance with this? It would certainly be more interesting!”

“You totally sound like a Blaze.”

She was very energetic. The only incurable drawback to that was she always wanted to cause unrest. Since Neena lost to Kurou twice, there was some spite mixed in. Overall it did not amount to much. One would not think that the Blazes were an immoral group just due to their pursuit of revenge.

“Just imprisonment and such isn’t enough to dispose of him.”

“That’s probably not how they are thinking.”

Kurou and Hinako were locked away in the basement of the abandoned tower. The rigorous treatment of tying them up was so they could not escape. As for them thinking it was a very forgiving disposition, that was rather unlikely.

“Speaking of which, how is that kid who brought Kurou-kun along doing?”

Manaka purposefully changed the topic. That was because even Manaka could not explain why she did not immediately just kill off Kurou. She also did not want to lie to this sister-like figure.

“Rinne is already asleep.”

“She’s sleeping?”

“She seems to have returned to her room and immediately went to bed.”

Rinne’s room was in a residence located near the abandoned tower. What was she doing here then? Manaka did not inquire about that.

“Playing outside without permission and sleeping away after she had her fill. What in the world is she thinking?”

“That’s unexpected.”

“Ha?”

“Neena, are you thinking about what’s running through that girl’s head? There isn’t really a need for that. Rinne is a Blaze who ranks above you. Just rely on your own abilities to survive. It has nothing to do with common sense anyways since for all we know that kid doesn’t even act rationally. Well, don’t worry about it too much. She’s a Blaze and she isn’t one at the same time, so just think of it like that.”

Manaka was not really well acquainted with Rinne. Although upper management had sent her for Manaka to look over, she did not plan on interfering with her.

“Are you saying to implement our approach from before?”

“Exactly. You still carry some of that exhaustion from infiltrating and doing battle at the academy so you should get some much needed rest. I’ll be resting as well.”

“……Alright.”

Although Neena did not seem like she was completely accepting of this, she still nodded.

Manaka, who was not her master, was seen by Neena as an older sister that she looked up to. She was a very cute girl.

In fact, she had never really thought about it before but perhaps taking on a disciple would have been beneficial. During her time as the Sword General, Manaka did not accept any disciples. The reason was simple. As a Blaze, betraying the Swordie government was just a matter of time. It would be too tragic if her disciple were to be dragged into the conflict.

However, accepting a Blaze like Neena as a disciple should be alright. It was a fine proposition, but it was still open to discussion for her.

“Umm, Onee-sama?”

Neena voiced her doubts towards Manaka who was lost in deep thought.

“Oh, sorry. It’s best if we consider what will happen from here on out. Perhaps changing up our hiding location might be best.”

“Our plans over there are nearing completion too.”

“Helping out like that is quite like you. You helped prepare their dinner too after finishing the preparations right? Although, it’s just fast food as usual————“

Just now, the cellphone that had been lying on the couch the whole time sounded. It was a different cellphone compared to before. The cellphone she had when she was the director was already destroyed.

“Yes it is. Hello.”

The person calling Manaka seemed to be someone she was well acquainted with. She stayed silent while nodding along.

After speaking on the phone for a couple minutes————

“Well then.”

Manaka closed her phone and turned towards Neena. She then revealed a slightly troubled expression.

“Onee-sama?”

“Neena, there’s something unfortunate that I have to tell you.”

“What is it?”

“Looks like our break is over. Jeez, if I knew it was going to end this early I would’ve went to the southern islands to rest on the beaches and drink ice cold beer.”

Manaka gently used her index fingers to tap against her cellphone.

“Since I have been summoned, I’ll be heading out for a bit. You take care of things around here.”

“Yes Onee-sama.”

“Neena.”

“Yes?”

Manaka smiled and gently hugged Neena.

“Now that the park is already burned down, you have broken free from your shackles. Now you should be able to have some more freedom.”

“.......Nothing else matters as long as I can battle alongside Onee-sama.”

“Enjoying life is a must. I follow that saying as well.”

Manaka lived for revenge, the revenge of the Blazes as well as her own personal grudge.

Manaka also noticed that she did enjoy those things. However, she clearly understood that taking enjoyment in such things would result in her heart being engulfed and twisted.

Manaka held on to Neena and prayed————hoping that this child would not end up like her.

“It’s almost dinnertime right? You think they’ll give us some food?”

“You still think about food under these circumstances?”

Kurou exasperatedly recalled Hinako was also a conceited person.

The place seemed like a basement of some sort within the abandoned tower. There were no windows and they were surrounded by cold concrete walls. Despite the ground being carpeted, there was no furniture in sight. The air was also stuffy so it looked like staying comfortable was out of the question.

Speaking of which, Kurou’s hands were handcuffed and he was firmly chained up. In fact, the chains were tied to the pipes along the walls. As a result, he could only sit down as he was pretty much immobilized.

On the other hand, Hinako was only handcuffed so she could move around freely within the room. However, the room was locked from the outside so she was unable to leave. Plus since it was her, there was no way she could break Kurou’s chains.

Basically the two of them had no means of escape.

“I’m speechless. Who would have thought there’d be Blaze after Blaze in addition to Manaka and Neena.”

“Even Kurou has no chance when facing that many people.”

“There’d be a chance if it was all of them except Manaka……well, if they all used mystic artes at the same time I’d be screwed.”

Since there was a long preparation time for the mystic artes and openings would occur to a person’s stance during this time, the dangers were relatively low in a one versus one battle. However, if it became a concentrated artillery barrage then it was a completely different matter.

“Mystic artes? In that case, if I’m able to……”

“No need to overthink the unnecessary.”

Kurou specifically stated to her.

Back when Kurou was battling against Manaka, Hinako was able to dissipate Manaka’s flame snake and seal her mystic artes. Actually, it was uncertain as to whether Hinako did seal her mystic artes since she does not even recall that instance very clearly. However, no one else really fit the bill except her.

“There’s no need for you to get involved in the battle. Stay away from doing anything dangerous.”

“……Kurou, you’re really going overboard with the protecting.”

“I told you before, this is my job.”

In truth, Kurou believed those without weapons should not participate in battle. This was especially true when it came to Hinako, who possessed no battle capabilities, getting involved.

It was a grave mistake to bring her here in the first place.

“Hmm……if Kurou is in this state, then we can’t continue where we left off at the park.”

“Are you still going on about that?”

“What, do you want me to make the first move?”

“Hey.”

Hinako stood up in front of Kurou which startled him. Her legs were exposed from the uniform’s miniskirt and she approached him at a frighteningly close distance.
[[File:Knshin v02 192.PNG|thumbnail|right]]
Even he himself did not notice. Kurou enjoys sexually harassing others, but he was not very sure what to do when it was the other way around. His heart started pounding in embarrassment.

“Look——“

“…….”

Hinako deliberately muttered as such while gently lifting up her dress. Although her panties were not visible, her white flawless legs were exposed to a dangerous extent.

“Well, don’t go thinking that you owe me anything. This is just a bit of service is all.”

“Why are you……”

“It seems Kuro is having it quite tough, so that’s why I wanted to let you vent your frustrations a bit.”

“……Thanks.”

Although he tried his best not to show it, Kurou was indeed depressed. After all the Blazes treated him as some sort of beast, even going as far as tightly tying him up like this.

“I’m at a loss as to what to do now. Looks like this doesn’t work too well if I don’t have any knowledge in regards to sex.”

You have learned so many strange things that even I am worried. Originally, Hinako was known for not being sure on what to do under any circumstance.

“Ah, speaking of which.”

“Now what?”

“Quite some time has already passed since separating from Sefi.”

“Ah yes, that’s true.”

“Sefi will certainly be mad.”

“Ugh……”

It had already been two hours since they were last in contact with Sefi. It was probably going to become dark outside soon. While Sefi must have been worried sick, she was likely enraged as well.

“My cellphone was taken away from me, perhaps even destroyed.”

It was unlikely that Lars would be able to use the GPS to track their location. Regardless if it was Sefi or Lars, neither of them could have possibly imagined that Kurou and Hinako would be in a Blaze reservation.

In short, there was no other way to escape besides relying on his own strength.

“I guess there’s no choice……should I try it anyways?”

“Are you planning on attacking me while in that tied up state?”

“Umm no?”

“Or perhaps you mean you enjoy being tied up.”

“That’s wrong too! Like I said, you should stop learning all these unnecessary things!”

Needless to say, he meant he should try to do something about the handcuff and chains.

His katana was also confiscated. After going through a body inspection, his dagger and other small items were seized.

In other words————

He can only use his Light Body.

“Ha——……”

The drawback of using the Light Body before had not completely dissipated. Furthermore, Kurou used the Light Body a handful of times before, but never had he tried activating it without a one month gap minimum.

To add to that, there was no guarantee that he would be able to sever the chains even with the Light Body. Even so, he could not continue in this tied up state. That was because there was no guarantee that Manaka and Neena were going to keep their word.

“Hinako, quiet down a bit.”

Hinako nodded in response.

For the Light Body, if he was not completely focused it would not work. In other cases, he must be under perilous circumstances. That was why even under his calm state right now it still might be impossible to activate.

“————Hmm.”

“Ah, there we go.”

Just as Kurou let out a deep breath and was trying to concentrate, the door opened after a clunking sound. That sound was due to the lock being forcefully pried open.

“Ah so it is Kurou-chan after all. Followed me here eh?”

“……Rinne?”

Rinne paid no mind towards Kurou’s confusion and slowly approached him. She was wearing the same uniform as before along with that guitar case.

“Oh yeah, I apologize for before. I suddenly decided to leave. Those were Sun Cultists right? I had a sense that some troublesome folks were present and that things could have gotten hairy.”

“The Sun Cult does have some annoying people. That must mean……”

Hinako seemed to feel bad about something.

Although Kurou intentionally tried to forget about him, that bulky guy with glasses did indeed emit a fearsome aura. He was likely a human, but why did he sense such danger from him? It was truly puzzling. Except, if Rinne also thought the same then Kurou must be spot on.

“I heard that Kurou-chan was defeated by Manaka-chan.”

“Manaka-“chan” eh…….”

“I was hoping you’d criticize the ‘Kurou-chan’ part as well.”

Hinako was just muttering and it seemed as if she did not intend to incite a response from Kurou.

“Well, who cares about what’s going on with Manaka-chan.”

“You’re kidding me!”

“However, well……what should I do? It’s a real head scratcher.”

Rinne tilted her head as she spoke. She squatted down in front of Kurou. Since Rinne was in a position where she tucked her hands, her white panties were visible.

“I’m having a headache……Ah, Kurou-chan, you’re still peeking!?”

Rinne spoke with a hint of embarrassment as she firmly dragged her dress over her knees, thus covering up her panties.

“That’s because Kuro likes panties a lot.”

“That was unnecessary!”

After Kurou glared at Hinako, his line of sight shifted back to Rinne.

“Setting this stuff aside, what are you doing here Rinne?”

“I was asleep for a bit but then I heard some sort of ruckus. Afterwards I overheard something from nearby people. A human was said to be captured so I thought could it be……Well, they’ll probably be mad for me helping out Kurou-chan.”

“Rinne is also a Blaze right? In that case, there’s no way you could help out.”

Of course it would be great to receive her assistance. However, Kurou was not that optimistic to expect help from the enemy.

“Yeah~~, what to do. Honestly, I don’t really care about the people here.”

Rinne raised her brows while unwittingly extending her hand towards Kurou’s hair. She nonchalantly stroked and tugged his hair. She seemed to be unconsciously doing this.

It was safe to say that she was different from the other Blazes. She was not part of that group of Blazes who surrounded him, so perhaps that was indeed the truth.

“……Ah.”

Suddenly, Rinne let out a quiet squeal as she fell on her butt. Her legs were spread open and her panties were revealed again.

“……W-What happened? I didn’t do anything.”

“You don’t have to find excuses for me…….”

Hinako showed an exasperated expression towards the flustered Kurou.

Rinne stayed in that spread out state and shook her head.

“Ah——, what a rare occurrence. I have been seen like this twice in one day and both times it was Kurou-chan.”

“Well, I’m pretty sure your panties have been seen more than twice per day……”

If someone were to wear a dress as short as Rinne’s, it would also be visible on countless occasions.

“Who cares about my panties. Actually, this isn’t good, but it’s useless to be concerned about such matters when dealing with Kurou-chan.”

“It sounds like I’m quite pathetic.”

“This girl is quite fast in figuring that out. Even Sefi hasn’t reached that way of thinking yet.”

Hinako swooped in to continue the attack. Perhaps it would be best if I showed some restraint in my sexual harassment. Kurou stressed over such a thought.

“That’s no good, then it won’t be good for the others.”

Rinne stated something incomprehensible as she reached for Kurou’s body. She casually grasped the chains wrapped around Kurou and sliced it apart as if she was cutting through vegetables.

The chains fell to the floor. Following that, Rinne made her way towards Kurou’s back and freed Kurou’s hand from his handcuffs.

“Rinne, what are you……?”

Kurou wriggled his wrists which had regained their freedom while giving Rinne a cautious stare. Allowing him to regain his freedom, there was a good chance a battle may ensue.

“It’s hard for me to explain. I should probably free that girl over there as well.”

Rinne released Hinako from her handcuffs. She did not cut through the chains of the handcuff, but rather the cuff itself was severed. What a frightening display of power.

“Well, you guys get going. Since you guys are trying to get outside, I’ll be your guide during that time.”

Rinne smiled as she spoke.

Although it was just Kurou’s intuition————but beneath her smile there did not seem to be any ill intent or anything else.

Rinne trotted along inside the reservation at night.

In order for them to not be left behind, Kurou held on to Hinako’s hand and followed Rinne.

The tower where Kurou and Hinako were locked away had no one on lookout. They were probably at ease after having Kurou firmly bound. However, if it was Kurou, he would somehow find a way even if there were a few guards.

Kurou was running along while surveying the streets around the reservation.

He had heard about there being signs of life here, but the street lights and such were not even on.

Actually, there being signs of life here was strange now that he thought about it. Why was there electricity in this already abandoned reservation? Perhaps the Blazes’ influence had already extended deep into administrative departments and power companies.

Kurou contemplated over such matters as he sprinted with Hinako in hand. The reservation had an eerie stillness with only the sounds of footsteps echoing clearly.

The three of them had arrived at a place with towering walls. Following that, Rinne found a door and opened it. On the other side of the wall was an even more spacious area————it seemed to be a playground.

“……So they even have these facilities here.”

“They allow Blazes to do some light exercises, although it can’t be with swords. After you go through here there should be a shortcut.”

Rinne responded to Kurou’s murmurings. Perhaps she grew up within this reservation. Kurou was not very knowledgeable about being raised within a reservation. It was likely an isolated region where none of the Blazes there were allowed to wield a sword.

Was life in this district really that pitiful……

“……!”

Suddenly, they were surrounded by an eye piercing brightness.

There were lighting fixtures along the walls that were emitting beams of light.

A girl walked towards Kurou from the door that he had just entered. She had glasses on and was wearing a tight fitted black suit. Her right hand was holding a slender sword. This girl was————Neena. The sword was covered by the light of a light blade. It seemed as if she was completely prepared for battle.

For some reason she was holding on to Kurou’s katana with her left hand.

“Looks like that shortcut was to the gates of hell.”

Kurou nonchalantly muttered.

Neena ignored Kurou and instead sharply glared at Rinne.

“Rinne-san…...I really didn’t think you’d be a traitor.”

“No way that’d be possible. I would never become a traitor. You were told by Manaka-chan not to attack right? However, Neena-chan————”

“You saw?”

Neena took off her glasses and looked towards Rinne with a serious expression. Rinne on the other hand smiled, acting as if she did not notice the frightening atmosphere.

“Yup, it’s just as you see. I’ve already completed the preparations.”

Rinne took a quick glance around her.

From the other entrances, wave after wave of Blazes came out to surround Kurou. All of them were like Neena and had their weapons at hand.

“Neena-chan…...you intend to kill Kurou-chan and defy Manaka-chan’s orders?”

“So what?”

Neena provocatively spoke as she tossed the katana to Kurou. Kurou caught the sword that was thrown to him with enough force that it actually numbed his hand.

“I’ll give this to you first. Killing an empty-handed enemy is not my intention.”

“So this is what you were planning Neena-chan.”

Kurou still did not know what was going on, but Rinne appeared to have seen through Neena’s plan.

“This guy is too dangerous. Although they are just ordinary people, they did harm Onee-sama. If he is allowed to live, he will interfere with our plans.”

“Such lies.”

Rinne shook her head and smiled.

“Rinne-chan only felt a bit uneasy towards Kurou-chan. However, your Onee-sama would always be attentive of Kurou-chan. That’s why————you wanted to kill him without permission. That’s the behavior of a true traitor. You shouldn’t do this.”

“......Shut up!”

Neena had nothing else to say.

“Please stop your silly imaginations! The earlier we kill him the better!”

The Blazes standing behind Neena just stood there in silence. Rather, they had no objections to Neena’s statements.

Kurou felt anxious as he was listening to the two of them.

Even though Manaka was not around, which made the situation better, there were thirty other combatants around Neena. Was he going to have to battle against all of the Blaze swordsmen himself? If Rinne returned to the enemy side it would become even more troublesome.

Rinne seemed to go off of her own judgment to betray them. Perhaps even the one versus one trait might be overlooked as well since Neena understood that it takes more than one person at a time to beat Kurou. Although he should rejoice over having his katana returned to him, he still wished that his options were better.

This was especially due to Neena seemingly giving her all in this. If Kurou was willing to put down his sword, it was unlikely that he would be allowed to surrender.

“Even if it’s Rinne-san, if you try to protect this guy then————”

“Seems like there’s more to it than just this.”

After Rinne finished speaking, her gaze shifted over to the walls. Kurou detected that and immediately went to protect Hinako by tightly hugging her.

Boom————there was an ear shattering explosion.

A scorching wind blew by. Smoke and debris also flew up into the sky as all visibility went away.

After that————

“Everyone stop and put down your weapons!”

Kurou heard a familiar voice.

From the smoke, she could be seen wearing a red jacket. By her waist was a longsword and a dagger representing a Sabers swordsman————it was deputy Sabina making her appearance. One by one, members of the Sabers appeared behind her.

“What in the world? What are you doing here Kurou?”

“......In that case, it looks like you guys aren’t here to save me.”

Kurou was not shaken by the sudden change of events as he spoke. In fact, the one who was surprised was the deputy.

“Of course. There’s no way I’d be able to watch over every member during their breaks.”

The deputy began to concisely explain the whole story behind coming here.

“We don’t have that sort of leisure time. Since the Blazes went on a killing spree of officials, we’ve had to deal with new evidence in regards to the new crimes. One of those incidents was particularly carelessly carried out. Following that, we pursued that individual and deduced that this was their destination.”

“Umm, Rinne-san……”

“Ah, are you trying to say that carelessness was from me?”

She was being stared down by Neena, but Rinne returned a frivolous smile.

Despite the situation of the Blazes being a mystery to Kurou, Rinne seemed to be the fox who had its tail caught. In that sense, she did mention something about a job before.

Rinne was also a criminal who engaged in assassinations, right?————Indeed, it did not seem she would be able to secretly carry out her objective.

“Well, I already understand what’s going on now…...however, this is quite excessive deputy.”

“Even if the enemy were humans, one shouldn’t be hesitant over bringing out their best as long as the opposition’s strength is unclear.”

Kurou found that to be reasonable.

The Sabers members who kept appearing behind the deputy————must have numbered over a hundred. Female members consisted of about 30% while the rest were males.

The core of the Sabers’ battle force had all gathered together.

“......Anyways, what was that explosion just now?”

“You don’t know? It was a grenade launcher.”

The deputy spoke as if it was nothing. Upon closer inspection, many of the male members were holding firearms with small barrels.

“The Sabers are not permitted to have weapons equipped I thought?”

“Since these idiots showed up, we had to consider how to deal with them. We also got the approval of the government. Nevertheless……”

The deputy glanced across after the smoke cleared. Over there was Rinne, Neena, and many other Blazes. It seemed none of them suffered even a scratch.

Other than damaging the surrounding walls, the grenade that flew into the playground did not really accomplish much.

“Looks like we are being underestimated. These weapons are the kind you’d find in war. To think you’d actually try to use something like this to challenge us.”

Neena tightly grasped her sword while glaring at the deputy.

“Don’t you have any dignity as a swordsman? How dare you use firearms.”

“And what’s wrong with that? We put our public security force status before being a swordsman. Taking down you idiots is our utmost priority. Dignity and such, failing a mission would be even more shameful so anything is fair game.”

The deputy stared back with contempt.

What she said was the truth. With the new threat of the mystic artes, if certain measures were not taken then the planning process would be incomplete.

“Well, firearms have been outlawed for too long. This was all we could muster up in a short amount of time. Who knows what other interesting equipment we have these days.”

“I eagerly await to destroy them.”

“Enough boasting you imbecile. However, I don’t like firearms either. For a battle between swordsmen that has been hard to come by, the use of firearms is unpleasant and should have a limit. Furthermore, that’s applies to mystic artes as well.”

“Although you can’t use them, to ban its usage for me is quite troublesome. Back then, even other Swordies besides Blazes could use mystic artes.”

“I don’t know anything in regards to that.”

Suddenly, the deputy charged forward like a bullet.

She pulled out the two swords by her waist as she went past Neena’s side. Even though the slightest mistake would sever her own wrist with this technique, the deputy of course was not the type to make those errors. Akin to a ferocious gale, the two swords were quickly crossed as her pathing resulted in an “X” shape. Regardless of the sword drawing motion or swordsmanship, her attack was basically invisible————No, it was a simultaneous attack.

“Guh……”

“Gah……”

The two Blazes had their neck and chest slashed before falling over. They were likely Blaze swordsmen who were on par with Neena, yet they were killed without even being able to respond. Sabina was not the Sabers’ deputy for nothing.

“What’s this? Even though you’re all Blazes you guys are surprisingly weak.”

“I had hoped you’d save that sort of phrase for if you’re still alive after this.”

Neena attentively raised her sword. She and Kurou had battled twice so he was used to her swordsmanship. I should be able to battle her myself. Just as he was thinking along those lines…...

“What are you doing Kurou, hurry up and go.”

“Deputy?”

“Protecting Sakurai Hinako is your mission. Having her stay in such a dangerous location would be going against orders. Do you wish to suffer a salary loss?”

“......In that case.”

Sabina seemed to want Kurou to run away. In fact, under these circumstances, there would be too many openings for Kurou if he were to participate in battle.

“Rinne-chan!”

Suddenly, Neena loudly called out to her.

“These Sabers and even Kurou, you brought them all here! We’ll take care of the Sabers! You go after Kurou……!”

“……But, I don’t really want to fight Kurou-chan————”

“Stop joking around. Since you bear the burden of a special mission, you’re allowed to freely move around. If you cannot pay the cost of freedom————then perhaps you should return to your original place!”

“……”

Rinne’s expression suddenly changed.

An expression of pain and sadness……Her usual smile dissipated like mist.

“Rinne-chan……doesn’t want to hear those words.”

“That’s not my will, rather it is the rule of the Blazes. Only those who engage in battle can be considered as friends. There is no exception. Even though you are a Death Sword————it’s the same for you.”

Neena ended her speech there. With her sword in hand, she began moving forward. The other Blazes were beginning to move out as well.

Following that, Sabina and the Sabers members also had their swords in hand and prepared their stance in preparation for the attack.

The Blazes had thirty people while the vast majority of the Sabers group were men, they numbered over one hundred. However, there was zero indication of cowardice from the Blazes.

If a scuffle were to break out, then Kurou escaping with Hinako during an opening would be quite dicey. Because of that————

“A Death Sword huh……although, I never wanted to be that sort of thing.”

Rinne’s smile resurfaced.

Except she seemed————perplexed, as if she did not know what to do.

“Well, what should I do.”

Rinne retrieved her guitar case and began to slowly open it. After that, a pole-like object was taken out.

“Uhh……”

Kurou could not help but groan.

From the looks of it, that pole-like object appeared to be the handle to a lance. More precisely speaking, it was a lance that was closer to a small spear. However, there was more to it.

Rinne continued to reach down inside the case. This time she pulled out two blades.

“What is that……?”

“Sorry Kurou-chan, please hold on a sec.”

After that, Rinne attached the two blades on the ends of the lance. That sure takes a lot of time.

“…….Jeez, this is really hard to stick in. This meticulous work is quite tricky……”

While clumsily putting it on, Rinne began whining. Finally, just as Kurou started thinking if she needed some help……

“Guh, ah……finally, it’s ready!”

Rinne raised the towering strange lance that was outfitted with two blades. She gave off a triumphant impression.

“Let me give you a quick introduction Kurou-chan. This is my personalized sword, Silver Wing.

“That sword is quite different from the norm……”

“Sorry to keep you waiting. Seems like even I have to battle even though I don’t really want to.”

“……How unfortunate, I don’t want to fight either.”

She was someone who had played games with him, grabbed a bite to eat with him, and he had seen her panties before. Battling against a girl like that was truly frightening.

However————

“Well, I can only fight now————“

Rinne’s purple eyes emitted a red glow.
[[File:Knshin v02 211.PNG|thumbnail|right]]
Any youthful Blaze was capable of changing their own eye color at will. Was it an illusion? It seemed the red hue in her eyes were to a greater degree than the other Blazes, resembling a burning sensation.

Right after that————

“Here I come Kurou-chan.”

“……”

Kurou was forced to back away. He felt a sudden pressure that was similar to an intense gale.

Rinne released her light.

It was different compared to Manaka’s light. It was similar in regards to the pressure, but Manaka’s light felt like a thick magic block pressing against you while Rinne’s light felt like being pierced by countless needles. The pain of the piercing had already passed through Kurou’s entire body.

“You’ve got to be kidding me…….”

Kurou could not even retrieve his sword. It was as if he was entranced by Rinne’s stare.

He had never felt a dangerous light like Rinne’s before. Just by facing her, the sensation was like his life force was draining away.

Rinne walked forward with the pace of a leisurely stroll. The Silver Wing slashed across horizontally, sending dirt up into the air with an explosive blast of wind.

“…….”

Kurou reflexively pulled out his sword to block her. An ear piercing sound resulted as sparks intensely scattered. Kurou’s Olden Style was able to completely negate any attack no matter the strength of his enemy. However, when he dodged Rinne’s attack, his arm felt an attack that he had never experienced before.

Immediately after, the Silver Wing’s other side slashed over as well. Kurou barely parried the second strike. These attacks coming in like a wild storm once again numbed Kurou’s hands.

“Guh……!”

Kurou leaped back and then repositioned his sword.

Her intense light left him feeling very uneasy. Her swordsmanship along with her rapid attacks with two blades felt quite strange. Kurou was even capable of defending attacks from Manaka of the Seven Swords. However, the power behind Rinne’s sword could not be completely canceled out.

What is going on————?

Kurou did not dare to carelessly handle his sword. His eyes were locked onto Rinne’s eyes.

Speaking of Rinne, she was just smiling in excitement. That smile was so crystal clear, making this battle feel as if it was not a struggle of life and death.

Kurou raised his sword and stood there————that was about all he could do.

The situation just became more of a mess. Even Hinako began to waver.

Kurou’s opponent seemed to have cleared her mind about him already. After the first clash of swords, he was face to face with Rinne and stood there like a motionless statue.

Hinako gradually left Kurou’s side. Of course, she did not intend on running away. Perhaps she was currently looking forward to this. Running away from a gentle person such as Kurou, Hinako would never be able to do such a thing.

Except, right now she had to maintain some distance. Forget about getting caught in a mystic artes attack, with the extreme quickness of a Swordie, they could just close in with unimaginable speeds. Hinako’s current objective was to do her best to distance herself from the battle.

“Gaahhhh!”

Blood splattered everywhere as a cry rang out.

The person killed appeared to be a member of the Sabers————

The Sabers members were being slain one after another.

The weaker male members formed groups of three and had multiple groups going after one of the Blazes.

Normally speaking, Swordies were sticklers for one versus one battles. However, it was a different story when it came to warfare or a Saber-type mission. That was to be expected. Despite the miraculous victories of some of the Swordies, if they were to always adhere to a one versus one battle, the end result had a chance of being vastly different.

“Get them!”

This time it was not a cry of despair but rather a yell.

A male member yelled while waving down his sword. His strike aimed towards the front was done with terrifying power. He might even be considered as a refined swordsman. However, the strike was easily defended by the female Blaze swordsman. The female swordsman even revealed a slight smile. With just a slight touch of power imbued within her sword, she was able to push her opponent’s sword back. With a straight-line attack, she slashed apart the guy’s chest.

This sort of scene was playing out everywhere.

It was not just the male members, but even the female members were being killed left and right.

The playground became lit up exceptionally bright. In the hands of one of the Blazes, there was a whitish blue light being emitted.

Lightning based mystic artes————as the air rattled, the attack cut right through the air in a straight line. The lightning had roasted two female Sabers members following the blast.

“What a horrible situation……”

Hinako muttered upon witnessing the scene.

When it came to numbers, the Sabers had a landslide victory. However, with this type of advantage, it was a matter of how long it would last.

Which side was the stronger side? Hinako had no clue. Even so, it was clear to her that the Sabers members were dwindling.

There were swords clashing, mystic artes explosions, and blood splattering everywhere.

The playground turned into a tragic battlefield. In a short period of time, it had become the stage for the massacre of the Sabres.

“Don’t underestimate us!”

Following that sharp battle cry, the deputy’s dual blades slashed through a Blaze. The Blaze that was killed was sent flying back from the momentum of the strike and rolled along the ground. That strike possessed terrifying power.

That was one particular battle with the deputy along with the four or five female members alongside her. The other battles were just Sabers members charging in and getting killed.

“————We haven’t underestimated you guys.”

Neena spoke in a cold tone as she charged towards the deputy.

A clashing sound was made when Neena and the deputy crossed swords. The two of them seemed to have pushed each other away as they backed off. Their landing was so forceful that the ground collapsed beneath them.

“Deputy Sabina, I heard about you from my Onee-sama. According to her, your dual-wielding skills are like an artform. That would seem to be the case. Even I can’t beat you when it comes to a sword battle.”

“If these are your last words, that would be quite boring you little brat.”

With a tasteless smile, the deputy placed her two swords back in the scabbard. From the looks of it, she was planning on using her highly praised maneuver of pulling out her swords in mid-strike to determine a victor.

However, Neena curled her lips and smiled. Around the blade of her glowing white light enshrouded sword————was a flame that was beginning to wrap around it.

“A flame snake? What an obvious trick, so I was underestimated after all.”

“Yup, this is an obvious trick. However————there are others besides me.”

“......!”

The deputy’s expression changed. She had finally noticed the figures of the Blazes who were preparing to snipe her at a distance.

Four Blazes had their swords pointed at the deputy————right when Neena shouted “flames, come forth!”, there were numerous mystic artes being fired.

Flame snakes, blizzard strikes, lightning shots, water blades, and even an earth hammer-like attack was aimed at the deputy from the ground beneath her. Following that, the attacks all headed towards her.

“......!”

Hinako was not able to bear watching the conclusion of the attack. When she shifted her gaze away, the barrage of explosions violently reverberated throughout the battlefield. Without any remarks from deputy Sabina, perhaps she decided to remain silent due to her dignity. Or maybe the explosions masked her words.

“......”

After Hinako timidly looked back, she noticed that the place where the deputy had last stood was devoid of anyone there. The ground was entirely a round crater. The only thing in sight was some rags and the remains of a sword scattered across the ground.

“Oh no……”

After receiving a combined artillery barrage from the Blazes that would have even frightened Kurou, the seemingly strong deputy did not have time to avoid it. Perhaps the reason why they were able to muster four additional Blazes was because of the degree of casualties that the Sabers had suffered.

Hinako knew that she lacked emotions, but even she could not hide her trembling. This was her first time witnessing a battle between two groups. Well, this could not be considered a battle, but rather some sort of horrific massacre grounds.

The other female members who were tenaciously battling were being slaughtered one after another. After the weak died off, now it was time to get to the strong ones————that was what Hinako was thinking.

“Hina!”

“......!”

Hinako swiftly turned around at a speed which would even shock herself. She noticed that Sefi and Lars were currently running over from the other side of the wall.

The two of them instantly ran to Hinako’s side, standing next to her to protect her. They had already pulled out their swords.

“......Why is Sefi and Lars here?”

“That’s not the problem!”

“Well, it’s just a simple question.”

There was a sharp contrast between Lars and Sefi’s reply. Lars seemed to be quite calm. To him, there was the corpse of someone familiar to him lying on the ground…...

“Anyways, the response from Kurou was way too late. The cellphone’s power source was shut off so the GPS wasn’t able to track you. That left us with two possibilities. Either Kurou and Hinako went to some love hotel and wanted to hide from Sefi, or you guys were caught up in some mess.”

“Whether it’s the former or latter, Rou could not possibly have dealt with either in a short period of time.”

Sefi revealed a very unpleasant expression.

“Following that, the Sabers got in touch with us and said they found the Blazes’ hideout. Perhaps Rou might be there——based on that inkling, we came here to check if it was true. And what do you know, we were right after all.”

Lars chuckled. For Kurou to be caught in a situation where he was not even able to contact them, the only possibility that came to mind was the Blazes——. Lars and Kurou have known each other for a long time so his instinct on these matters were quite sharp.

“Alright enough of that! Rou……”

Sefi looked over to where Kurou was still facing off against Rinne. She gripped her sword and planned on rushing in.

“Hold on!”

Hinako did not know who that voice belonged to.

Sefi was probably thinking the same. Sefi turned around at the sound of that stern voice and noticed Lars grabbing her shoulders.

“Wait…...you can’t go over there.”

“Why not!? Even though it is the way of the Swordie to fight one versus one, it’s already become an all out brawl……!”

“No one can interfere. There’s no point.”

Lars’s current facial expression and tone was something Hinako had never witnessed before. He was clearly all smiles until just now, but his current expression was quite…...

“......Lars? What is it?”

“Hey Hinako, I’m sure you don’t quite understand what is going on, but what in the world is that?”

“That? Oh, you mean Rinne?”

“She’s Rinne eh. So……what’s her deal?”

Lars’s eyes focused right on Rinne as he stared at her.

“What do mean? That kid is a Blaze. Even I know she is very dangerous.”

“No, you don’t understand. Same with Sefi. She…...is different from the rest. Fortunately Kurou is able to fight on level with her……”

Hinako noticed that Lars had sweat dripping down his face. Must have been cold sweat.

“Just let Kurou handle her. If we can clear out the others, that would be the best form of support. Sefi, you protect Hinako.”

“Hold on! You plan on doing that yourself!?”

“Compared to battling against that girl, this is much more enjoyable.”

Now Lars finally returned to his usual self. However, there was a sense of hesitance behind it.

“Lars, the deputy was struck by a mystic artes barrage just now.”

“I want to believe I didn’t see that. Following the disappearance of the director, now it is the deputy who got obliterated into pieces. Must be the curse of the Sabers.”

“This cursed organization looks like it’s about to be completely wiped out.”

“I should get to it quickly. Hinako, thanks for reminding me about the mystic artes. Well, let’s give this a shot.”

Just as Lars closed his eyes, he pulled out his sword and sprinted off.

It took Lars one swing of the sword to kill off a Blaze who was about to slay a male Sabers member. The Blaze swordsman was blown back and stayed motionless. His superb sword maneuver made that seem too simple.

Lars’s sword was known as————the Beast Slayer. Right now there was a black smoke-like thing rising from that long and thick sword of his. It was known as his own special type of light blade.

“So strong. Lars……”

“No matter how you look at it, he is the Sword Saint’s disciple.”

From Sefi’s tone, there was a slight sense of disdain. It was because a sword maneuver of that level was one Sefi could not achieve.

Despite Lars being a male Swordie, his strength was not at all inferior compared to a female Swordie. However, there was a superstition about the limited amount of strong male Swordies.

That would be the demonic essence that is said to inhabit the sword of all powerful male Swordies.

It was said that they would use a prohibited tactic of sneak attacking from behind in a one versus one battle. They would also kill opponents who were unarmed and occasionally use long range firearms.

Furthermore————indulging in bloodshed, having the enemy suffer, carnage, they take enjoyment in these things more than anything else.

“Ha!”

Lars summoned his strength to pull off the light blade in a flash and killed another Swordie with a horizontal slash. Blood sprayed out like a fountain. Lars avoided that and rushed towards a third person.

However, from the looks of his fights, that kind of character could not be seen. Nevertheless, with countless Sabers members being killed, Hinako thought it was quite abnormal to be able to fearlessly charge towards the enemy.

“So Lars looks like he is doing ok after all. Quite a few Blazes have been eliminated already.”

When Sefi said that, Hinako finally realized something. She seemed to be a bit surprised as well. The Sabers were reduced to a number that could be counted with both hands. However, only about half the Blazes remained from their original count of thirty. Moreover, most of the survivors were wounded in some form.

“With mystic artes being a possibility, it’s best to prepare……”

“Lars is a shrewd man. Even with the number of opponents he is facing, he's able to battle with exceptional skill. Hey Hina, you still can’t use that ability right?”

“......Even if I wanted to, I have no idea how to use it.”

With a determined expression focused on Kurou, Sefi nodded her head and said “that’s fine”.

“There’s some Sabers members here as well. If someone catches a glimpse of Hina’s ability————then the people eying you won’t be limited to just the Sun Cult and the Blazes.”

“I figured…...”

Even so, Hinako was quite happy. Sefi was truly worried for Hinako. With those intentions, one should happily accept them.

“Please be careful Sefi.”

“Eh?”

“Since there are those after you as well……”

Hinako was absolutely terrified as she eyed the girl approaching them.

“Neena……”

“Hello Sefi-sama.”

Neena, who had the stains of someone else’s blood, stood in front of Sefi.

Even Hinako understood that those red eyes behind the glasses were indeed filled with killing intent.

After Sefi enrolled into the Sword Academy for her studies, she instantly made many friends.

When she was young, she would always be surrounded by friends. Sefi did not believe that her character suited making friends easily. Even so, when she did make friends, practically none of them were particularly close due to her princess status. If one were to become friends with someone of that status, they would refer to her as “Sefi-sama”. Or more precisely, those who did mind her status were never going to be able to get close to her.

However, Neena was an exception in a certain sense. For all of Sefi’s friends, they were the ones who approached her, but Neena was someone who Sefi greeted out of her own initiative.

Right when she enrolled, Neena did not integrate well within the classroom. Since she was a very reserved child, she would only say the bare minimum and did not really have many friends. Sefi did not approach her out of sympathy. Instead, she felt something from Neena’s eyes————like some type of radiance.

“Ah……hahaha.”

In the instant that she recalled these matters, Sefi suddenly broke out in laughter.

“……Sefi-sama! What are you laughing about?”

Neena unexpectedly revealed an expression of genuine concern.

“My bad. It was just some strange memories that resurfaced. Things are a bit different from our initial encounter……furthermore, I also remembered that your swordsmanship is quite refined as well.”

“Well, thanks for the compliment.”

Neena once again revealed a thankful expression.

“You hid your true strength. Regardless if it was Migune or Freya, there was no chance they could beat you if you tried your best.”

“It’s true, they would have no chance. Even though I surprise attacked Freya, I did fight Migune properly and won. She was tougher than I thought.”

Although it was said Migune was found dead alongside a small road in the middle of the night, based on Neena’s strength, she would surely win even if she did not specifically plan a night attack.

“Of course, even I wouldn’t be much of a challenge. In truth, you could probably knock away my Starbreaker rather easily. However————“

Sefi lightly waved her sword. After that, the blade of the sword————was infused with a white light.

“The light blade……Sefi-sama, looks like you can use it too.”

“It’s my first time doing so. I feel like I’m capable of using it now.”

Sefi also felt that she was currently maturing as a swordsman. Although it was just a battle royal, Kurou’s fight with her felt different. Even the light deep within her body had never felt so enriched before.

“……Very good. Except, it’s a shame that Sefi-sama didn’t bring the Starbreaker with her.”

“Indeed. It’s fine though. As long as there’s a sword, a Swordie can fight.”

“Hmm, I see. Then allow me to use my personalized sword. Its name is————the Flame Serpent. I still wanted to introduce the name to Sefi-sama even though it was kind of given away already.”

“Not a shabby name.”

Sefi chuckled. As usual, she kept her sword in a middle stance. Akin to the reflection on a mirror, Neena displayed the same pose.

“In that case, I’ll tell you about my stance as well. Although, overconfidence should have a limit.”

“No, it was a good teaching method. It seems like you have the talent to teach people and lead them.”

“I still have a lot to learn. Neena, I hope you can-————teach me a bit as well!”

Sefi raised her sword and charged in with the speed of a missile fired from a missile launcher. However, Neena easily dodged her superb strike that was impossible for the eyes to follow.

“Tch!”

Sefi clicked her tongue.

Compared to the Starbreaker, the alternate sword felt as light as a twig. Wielding it in her normal state, the sword traveled an abnormal path.

Must adjust, must adjust————

As Sefi was telling herself that, she unleashed a second strike. Sefi’s sword whooshed through the air, cutting over from the side.

“Guh!”

This time Neena used her Flame Serpent to make contact with the strike. What followed was a rigid sound as Sefi was able to suppress it with her sword by continuously putting power into her sword. The light within her body was scorching hot like an engine as it burned intensely.

“Wuaahhh!”

Sefi roared like a wild beast.

When the sword made contact with Neena’s blade, she added her own body momentum to where their hilts connected in order to push Neena down.

The two of them fell down on the playground during their entanglement.

“Sefi……sama……!”

Neena, who was the one below, revealed a painful expression as she gave it her all to push Sefi’s sword back. However, Sefi was going all out as well. As she pressed against Neena’s sword, if she was unable to cut through Neena’s Flame Serpent, she would be eliminated.

“Can’t…...push……back? Your strength is on the level of a sword princess……Sefi-sama, since when did you acquire this kind of power……?”

“When it comes to technique, I’m completely outmatched by you and Rou. In that case, I can only survive through brute force!”

During that battle with Manaka————once the portal opened, her light power was raised significantly.

Nevertheless, that was still far from enough since her swordsmanship was unable to rise with it. Even when it came to the quantity of light, it was still inferior to someone like Manaka.

She wanted to become stronger, much stronger.

For that reason, Sefi could not let this become the end of her————

“Sorry, Neena……!”

“Apologizing……it’s too early for that!”

Wooosh. A flame began curling up around Neena’s sword. In an instant, Sefi became quite timid towards the scorching air in front of her.

“Flames, come forth!”

“……!”

Sefi unleashed her entire light force as she held her sword. She then crossed her hands in front of her face to protect herself. That heat akin to an explosion spewed upwards, blowing away Sefi like a withered leaf.

“Guh……!”

Sefi was not even able to collect herself as her back violently slammed against the ground. Unable to breath, she appeared to slowly lose consciousness.

“What, no way……”

Sefi struggled to hold on to her sword as she stood up.

The force of a mystic arte being cast at close distance is really something…...From the looks of it, when the flames crashed against Sefi’s light enhanced body and blade, some sort of explosion took place.

Sefi took off the shirt to her uniform that had already been burned. Even the cuffs to her shirt were roasted black. Fortunately, her hand only seemed to have suffered minor burns. At that degree, it would only take three days for it to heal with a Swordie’s recovery ability.

“Eh, that strike looks like it did nothing to you.”

Neena, who was standing in front of Sefi, smiled as she stated. Although the black suit and even part of her skin was burned, her wounds seemed quite light as well.

“Jeez, what kind of nonsense are you talking about? That could have been a self-destruct explosion if you weren’t careful.”

“Hahaha, such a matter isn’t something I’d hesitate over, even right now.”

Neena brazenly smiled. Following that, she suddenly put up a stern expression.

“Sefi-sama, there was a small park in the place where I grew up. There was this slide and jungle gym, it was a very small park.”

“What are you talking about?”

As Sefi repositioned her sword, a jolt of pain coursed through her hand. On the surface, it seemed her skin was fine. However, the mystic arte explosion left an internal injury in her hand.

“I really hated that park. It always felt like I had some type of duty to play around in it since the only amusement park we were given approval to play in was that one. At that park…...you couldn’t yell or run around. Even if you went there, no happiness could be found.”

“......Was it an amusement park?”

“It was a Blaze reservation.”

Neena crooked the corner of her lips to reveal a sinister smile.

“Sefi-sama, you’ve looked through this neighborhood right?”

“Yeah, of course I saw it on my way here.”

Considering this was a neighborhood that did not even have streetlights, Swordies were able to see in the dark with their visual acuity. It fit the description of a ghost town perfectly, a place where it would send a chill down your spine.

“It looks like a pretty dead neighborhood right?”

“Well……”

“However, don’t be mistaken. This district didn’t end up in this state due to being abandoned. It was dead a long time ago when the Blazes started living here.”

“Neena, you……”

Could it be…...it was a thought she had early on, but now Sefi was sure of it. This place————was Neena’s hometown. At the very least, she must have lived here before.

“The adults had these lifeless eyes, going day after day without doing any work and just aimlessly wandering the streets. The kids grow up to become those kinds of adults. After the four generals created the reform program to defang the Blazes, the program still runs smoothly even today.”

“......”

Sefi had nothing to say in response. She had the feeling that Neena was not looking for a response from her.

“The Blazes————whether it was from the start of the cleansing, or the moment of segregation, there was always people who escaped and began patrolling the reservations, secretly saving those with swordsmanship talent————and those with fighting courage. The Swordies didn’t seem to care that a few Blazes went missing. Perhaps if one or two got away, it didn’t really matter. They’re truly some peace loving buffoons.”

“Did they————have you escape as well?”

“When I was seven, the Blazes who saved me taught me the way of the sword and mystic artes. It was exciting and I was very happy. At that time I finally realized——the lack of freedom compared to being outside, not being able to wield a sword, and life within the reservation that restricted battles, it was all hell.”

Neena raised her sword and began slowly walking towards Sefi.

“In order to get revenge on the Swordies who tossed me into hell, in order to help my fellow Blazes————I must battle.”

“I won’t play the sympathy card Neena. If you wish to battle me, the only thing I can do is reciprocate.”

“That’d be wonderful Sefi-sama.”

Seeing Neena’s terrifying smile, Sefi understood that she was currently caught up in a dangerous situation.

This girl, who was originally her friend, had killing intent overflowing from her red eyes. It seemed like she had forgotten about the flames that had burned her body.

She should have gotten rid of her during that exchange of white blades since that was the first and last opportunity that would come up.

“Guh……”

The scenery in front of Sefi began to shake.

It was strange, she had thought there was nothing to it, but fatigue was beginning to set in from all the damage. Was it because of her close distance to the explosion? Or could it be from the being knocked back violently against the ground? Perhaps both played a role.

“Are you ready for this Sefi-sama?”

“......Un.”

Following Sefi’s response, Neena launched forward. With a skillful twist of her body, she slashed at Sefi.

Sefi barely contained the Flame Serpent’s attack. That attack, which was akin to an artillery shell blast, was imbued with all her might.

“Neena……!”

Sefi’s legs weakly staggered. However she braced for the struggle as she summoned all her remaining strength. Pressing against her sword, Sefi wanted to push back Neena.

“You’re quite tenacious Sefi-sama!”

Neena turned around and gracefully landed. She seemed to still have energy to spare.

Sefi felt like laughing at the situation. Death was at her doorsteps, yet she was still thinking about some otherworldly matter.

Sefi would probably be unable to handle Neena’s next attack. Up to this point, she had never thought about reaching out for help and that was due to her being a Swordie swordsman. However, even if she wanted assistance, Kurou and Lars had their hands full with their own battles.

Sefi was unable to control the wavering of her vision. Which one was the real Neena?

“Sefi, here she comes!”

“......!”

Sefi’s body reacted to Hinako’s warning. She reflexively raised her sword. It was her most adept middle stance position where she then raised her sword up to hammer down at Neena. However, Sefi realized it when she swung her sword, Neena had stopped in her tracks after hearing Hinako’s voice.

Her sword could no longer be stopped at this point. Sefi slashed downwards and————

“What…..!?”

This time it was Neena who yelled out.

Even Sefi————she saw it too.

In front of Neena, out of nowhere————a black opening resembling a crack in the air appeared. Although it was similar to the portals, it was much smaller. Crackling noises came out of the split as it slowly expanded.

Following that, Sefi’s blade came out from the rift. At the same time, the blade of Sefi’s sword disappeared. It was as if the blade flew towards the enemy while the hilt and handle stayed behind. Actually, that was exactly what was playing out right now.

As Sefi stared at the blade, she recalled something.

Indeed, this same occurrence happened with her fight against Kurou in the battle royal————

“Aghhhh……!”

Neena uttered in pain. Even she could not have completely avoided the blade that suddenly appeared in front of her. Neena was slashed on the right side of her chest.

Sefi was perplexed for an instant. After confirming that her blade had returned, Sefi took aim at Neena and charged forth.

This was going to be the final strike————

“Neena……!”

Sefi’s sword gave off a howling sound as the air wrapped around it.

“Guh……!”

Neena’s right chest took a deep stab.

Blood was viciously spewing out. Neena weakly kneeled down as a result.

“Sefi-sama…...that was beautiful.”

“......This isn’t my true strength.”

The strike that seemed to have crossed through time and space was not something Sefi consciously planned.

“No, Sefi-sama. It surprised me, but it was definitely your sword.”

“Perhaps…..maybe that is the case.”

Sefi responded while setting down her sword. She had used up all of her remaining strength.

“Was there anything you wanted to say? I’m still able to hear out what you have to say.”

“Yeah…...I am truly sorry for not saying anything to Lima before disappearing. Can you pass on my apology to her?”

Neena was smiling————rather she looked to be very happy. Sefi had a feeling why she would be smiling in a situation like this.

“......What about Manaka? Maybe I will meet her again.”

“There’s nothing to be said for her. If it’s Onee-sama, she’ll understand what I’m thinking at my last hour.”

“Lima understands as well.”

“You’re right…...it seems I’m in the wrong again. Although we Blazes are traitors and rebels, we are very mindful of manners.”

“Indeed, I hope the savage Swordie swordsmen act the same.”

Sefi also smiled and nodded her head. The atmosphere felt as if they had returned back to the days when they were friends. Perhaps Neena felt the same.

Neena’s gaze inadvertently fell to Sefi’s hand.

Sefi looked at the same spot and slightly trembled. She was unable to completely control her wavering.

“......Sefi-sama, was this your first time?”

“Yeah, I feel————for my first time to be you, it truly is great.”

“I’m honored.”

Neena joyously nodded.

“There is nothing to fret over since this is a battle after all.”

“I…...understand.”

Sefi tightly bit her lips.

Even though she was a past friend, it might be considered a good sign that she was trembling over slaying another person.

I am a Swordie swordsman. There will eventually be a day where I kill someone. It was an experience that one cannot help but accumulate.

Sefi forced herself to stop the trembling in her hands and focused on her dying friend.

“Everything will be fine, Sefi-sama…...thank you very much, Onee-sama.”

Neena clearly stated as she fell down facing the sky. She slowly closed her eyes————and ceased all movement.

Farewell and thank you. When I die I hope to be thinking of those thoughts as well, Sefi thought to herself.

“Waah!”

“Huh!?”

Suddenly, a coarse cry sounded. Sefi was crashed into by someone and fell to the ground.

When she realized what happened————

“Rou!?”

“......Oh, Sefi, you’re here too.”

The person who was tangled up on the ground with Sefi was Kurou. He had cuts all over his body and there was blood visible.

Just as Sefi wanted to push Kurou away————she noticed the person who was approaching them.

She was a beautiful girl with pink hair and she was currently wearing her school uniform. It was the girl Hinako referred to as Rinne.

Within her eyes there was not a trace of killing intent————she even displayed the playfulness of a child with her innocent smile.

“Sorry”, Kurou left Sefi’s side after apologizing.

Although Sefi’s posture was something to behold, there was no way he could request to be carried by someone who was also injured.

“Hold on Rou, are you ok?”

“That’s normally my line.”

Kurou wryly smiled.

Kurou had no idea when Sefi appeared before him. However, it seemed he had fallen down during his battle against Rinne. He knew her abilities had improved, but the level of improvement was sort of unexpected. Regardless, she looked ok——Kurou breathed a sigh of relief.

Taking a quick glance at Rinne, she was currently mourning Neena’s death. Neena had done things that could never be worthy of praise, but Kurou did not find any fault with her reasons. Despite going after Sefi’s life, it was only her mission in the end.

“Just have a seat here Sefi. There’s probably nothing more dangerous than this.”

“You didn’t have to tell me, I can’t even stand up. If you were to do anything to me I’d be unable to escape.”

“What a hard to come by opportunity.”

However, Kurou did not find any satisfaction in messing around with defenseless girls. Even if he did, this was not the time for it.

“Looks like that side has been taken care of. What the, that guy looks completely revived.”

Kurou stated with a hint of exasperation.

In one corner of the playground, Lars was currently in battle against a Blaze. Judging by his movements, he definitely did not resemble someone who had just come out of the hospital. Lars was his normal self. Although it was not on par with the Starbreaker, he was able to freely control the heavy and thick Beast Slayer as he fooled around with the Blaze swordsmen. With his back to the wall, he held his poise as he appeared to be wary of mystic artes coming from behind.

There were still four Blaze swordsmen left. Three Sabers members were left, but they were completely incapacitated from battling any further.

Even so, Lars would always find a way.

“I-It can’t be, there’s only five of us left?”

“Hmm? Ah, yup it appears so. We also lost quite a few people.”

Rinne was closing in on Kurou. She suddenly stopped in her tracks and surveyed her surroundings.

“I heard that the Sabers were supposed to be a group dedicated to fighting humans, but it seems they are quite something. Perhaps it’s because the group was created by Manaka-chan.”

“Indeed, we used to be very powerful.”

Kurou specifically mentioned “used to” for a reason.

The Sabers were probably done for. With the deputy already slain, what was left was the fighting core of the group. With such a drastic reduction to the fighting group, it would be hard to rebuild the organization.

“Well, whatever. Let’s continue Kurou-chan.”

“I don’t really want to though.”

Kurou was facing Rinne as he prepared his stance.

“Rou, what’s the matter?”

“No matter what I do it’s the same. Although we were facing each other, since I had no other choice I just slashed at her, but the attack ended up hurting me instead.”

Him crashing into Sefi and falling over was due to taking a kick from Rinne. It was just a simple fake maneuver, but if he did not leap back his internal organs would have been shattered.

“......She’s quite strong isn’t she?”

“She’s certainly more than just cute.”

“You’re still not at your optimal state right……?”

Eh, no signs of jealousy? Kurou felt a little down. However, Sefi was probably aware that this was not the appropriate time and place for that.

His current state————in truth, even Kurou was unsure.

“Well…..I don’t know.”

Kurou replied honestly and walked towards Rinne.

“Rou, you’re…..not smiling are you?”

Kurou heard Sefi’s worrisome voice coming from behind.

Smiling? Even he had no clue.

“That girl over there is Sefi-chan right? The princess of the four generals. You’re so cute just like a fairy. Are there fairies in Swordia?”

“No idea. Swordia does have some strange creatures I heard but I haven’t set foot there before.”

“Neither have I. Well, let’s go.”

Rinne raised her Silver Wing once again. From the looks of it, there was no other impression towards Sefi other than “cute”. Even though Sefi was their target, Rinne did not seem to be very interested.

Following that, Rinne began to move as if she was gliding across the ground. She swung the Silver Wing more like a sword than a lance. With a blade on each side of the lance, she seemed to be at ease even though the weight should feel abnormal. Even though the single blade was blocked, there was an incoming second blade that came down as well.

With a ferocious strike akin to Sefi’s from Rinne’s swing of the Silver Wing, it was as if a tornado formed during the attack. Even though she was not hit during the strike, just being in the attack radius made her body feel like it shattered into pieces.

“Guh……!”

Kurou’s katana was unable to completely avoid Rinne’s blade and he was repelled back. Following the sparks that resulted from the clash, his blade was being peeled apart as tiny pieces flew in all directions.

Even with the Olden Style’s prediction and high precision sword style, it was unable to completely deal with Rinne’s sword————

One after another the dual blades repeatedly hacked away at Kurou’s sword. Unable to completely mitigate Rinne’s full power, it was like a shock wave attack spreading through Kurou’s entire body from the initial hand contact.

“Gah……!”

Kurou jumped back to maintain his distance from Rinne. She stopped as well and decided not to close the distance.

“Hold on Rou, you……”

“Oh my this girl is quite strong. In some ways she is even tougher to deal with than Manaka.”

“I-Is she really that good……?”

Kurou nodded and stared into Rinne’s eyes. There was something he wanted to ask her.

“Rinne……when did you start wielding a sword?”

“Umm……about one year ago I think?”

“One year!?”

Sefi was flabbergasted. She was supposed to have taken a lot of damage from her last battle but she appeared to be surprisingly very active.

“No way it’s only been a year. To be able to match up with Rou……I was born under the sword and I have never won against him…..ah, nevermind me!”

“Are you an idiot?”

“Yup she is.”

“Shut up, I said don’t mind me!”

It seemed Sefi was not too fond of Kurou and Rinne’s reactions.

“Well, what Rinne said is true, I had a feeling that was the case as well. Rinne must’ve been wielding a sword for a short period of time. In terms of strength and speed she is unexpectedly an anomaly. Despite that, she still has too many unnecessary movements. Her swordsmanship is also a mess and she can’t even control it yet.”

“Jeez, you don’t have to announce that to everyone.”

For some reason Rinne started to blush.

“However, there are aspects that make up for the lack of experience. It’s mostly your innate combat ability that makes you appear so monstrously strong. Furthermore, your messy sword style is quite annoying.”

“Huh……”

Sefi understood now.

Kurou’s Olden Style relied on predicting the opponent’s movements. Reading the curse that is the Swordies’ killing intent and then using the sword to avoid the predetermined track.

However, Rinne’s sword————even though the timing of the attack could be read, it was possible that the pathing drawn up was something different from her intent. It was like he thought, she was unable to completely control her sword style in maneuvering her sword. Rinne used excessive strength which probably played a part in it as well.

To be able to confirm the location of which he was aimed at————against a Swordie that was of course doable. To be denied that would be a disadvantage————Kurou found it to be quite problematic.

There was a huge difference when comparing Rinne and Kurou.

Suddenly Kurou remembered something. When Sylphy spoke of the assassination, there was one corpse that was crudely hacked in pieces. That must have been Rinne’s doing.

Who would have thought a Blaze would use such a sloppy swordsmanship…...

“......To have never learned the sword, does that imply that you were not raised at the reservation?”

“N-No, I was not brought up at the reservation.”

Rinne clearly stated while shaking her head.

“The opportunistic insurgency of the Blazes————I was raised as one of them. However, they did not teach me the ways of the sword and I was even told not to battle. I was only to go to school like a normal person.”

Rinne grabbed the front of her uniform skirt and lightly tugged down at it a few times.

“That’s really strange. If you’re not allowed to use a sword then you’re no different from the Blazes at the reservation right?”

“Indeed, except I do retain my freedom. My identity as a Blaze was hidden and I became just your average Swordie girl until now.”

“So just like Neena you wanted to infiltrate a Swordie school?”

“Although I didn’t have a particular objective, I have this sickly disposition and I never went to any sword lectures. Other than that I lived my life as a normal Swordie.”

“Isn’t that a good thing?”

Normality, that was what Kurou desired the most.

“However, for a Blaze like me, there was no need for school at all. As a result, regardless if it came to school or my own residence————none of it was needed since wherever I go there will be nothing that lies before me.”

“Rinne……”

Not having to live a life of segregation at the reservation, her life would seem to resemble that of a human.

In regards to Rinne, do Blazes find that type of situation to be unsatisfying?

“When deciding to engage in battle, I intended on participating because the Blaze’s numbers were low. It came to the point where no one could say not to participate.”

“Rinne, you……”

“I am a Death Sword. Among the Blazes, I appear to be a cursed existence as well.”

Rinne provided a bit of a worrisome smile. It seemed to resemble self scorn.

“A cursed existence……. is that referring to you never being able to learn swordsmanship?”

“Yup, well if we converse too much I’ll be yelled at. Is this what they mean when they say all witnesses need to be silenced?”

“I say, it’s more like Rinne just pouring things out nonstop.”

“Perhaps so. I apologize Kurou-chan, I won’t hold back.”

“Since I won’t either, it’s the same for both of us.”

Rinne giggled at Kurou’s words and then proceeded to leap upwards.

Just like Neena’s aerial attack————Kurou was barely able to repel Rinne’s Silver Wing strike with his katana.

However————

The second round of violent jabs————the sword came at him like lightning and only a brief light could be seen. Despite feeling as if he saw through the route’s deviation and responding with a swing of the sword, he was unable to keep pace.

Ding, an ear piercing metallic sound echoed as sparks drifted across like a mist. Kurou’s arm was feeling a bit numb as well.

Rinne did not stop and repeatedly attacked him. Even though her swordsmanship was all disorganized, it could be said that she was the strongest alien out there. It was exactly due to that which made her attacks unpredictable.

Kurou was being slowly pressured as he was constantly being pushed back.

“To be able to hold up against my sword, I would have expected nothing less from a rarity among my master’s race.”

Kurou blocked Rinne’s sword as he smiled. Although it was a nice sword that Kurou received from the Sword Saint due to her interest in him, his own vision seemed to be quite good as well.

Kurou carried on forward despite the pain in his arm.

Following him charging at Rinne and a slash of his Olden Style————he struck Rinne’s right shoulder. Blood splattered out in an instant.

“Ouch!”

Rinne’s eyes flickered in surprise while falling back.

She was struck——Kurou felt that it was indeed a clean hit. Even if he was unable to completely avoid her attack, at least he was able to land a hit on her. If he could capture Rinne’s attack pathing and then swing at her again——

“What the……!?”

Kurou’s eyes opened widely in shock.

Right in front of him, the wound on Rinne’s right shoulder began to quickly heal. The attack was one that cut deep towards the bone. No matter how amazing a Swordie’s healing abilities were, to be able to heal in the midst of battle was truly something else……

“This is one of the abilities of a Death Sword. No matter how bad the wound is, as long as I am alive I can continue to battle.”

“That’s some unexpected foul play……”

As Kurou laughed, he felt cold sweat running down his face.

When you compound the fact his physical capabilities were already inferior along with the ability she just used, Kurou’s winning chances just got slimmer.

Anyone would despair in this situation——

Furthermore, Kurou felt it was quite strange.

If there was just a slight error in that last attack, he would have been struck by Rinne’s sword.

Despite laughing————he knew he had not succeeded in avoiding Rinne’s sword since when their swords clashed, the momentum sent him flying back.

The place that he got knocked into was by a bench next to the wall of a building. A box and crate of indiscernible items were there as well. For some reason a lot of shoes were lined up there as Kurou tumbled into them and stayed in a kneeled down position.

No matter, his arm and sword still have not broken. Neither has his heart.

However, since there was too much clutter he could not move. If he were to take a hit here it would all be over. Just as Kurou wanted to stand up, he looked in front and noticed something——.

“Kurou! It’s heading your way!”

He heard Sefi’s warning, but it was unnecessary at this point.

Rinne was full of smiles as she took aim at Kurou.

With the Silver Wing in her right hand, her left hand was aimed at Kurou as well.

“Winds, charge forward!”

Something was coming from Rinne’s hand. There was the false impression that her left hand was expanding.

No wait, it was not false at all!

A fist shaped block of wind came charging at him. It was much faster than Manaka and Neena’s flames. Just as he was thinking about this——

Kurou vision began to slowly cloud up in a snowy whiteness.

“Rou——!”

Sefi shouted as she stood up.

Hmmm……a thought ran across his mind.

He was the boy who repelled Sword General Manaka and defeated Sword Saint Hyouka, although he did not recall that moment————

Is it possible that he would lose to this girl who is about the same age as him?

Rinne’s mystic artes landed on the bench and reduced it to unrecognizable powder. The walls by it were torn apart, the stuff inside the boxes flew all over the place, and dust covered the air. It was tough to see the situation over there.

“Sefi.”

Sitting in front of Sefi was Lars who seemingly popped out of nowhere. His Beast Slayer was still spewing black smoke. From the looks of it, he must have already taken care of all the Blaze swordsmen.

Even for someone as evenly matched with Kurou as Lars was, facing that many Blazes must have been daunting. He did not receive any fatal injuries, but there were quite a few wounds, his breathing was heaving, and his shoulders slumped over. Although, he was feigning dumb as usual.

“Things have turned for the worse Sefi.”

“Worse? Who cares about that, Kurou needs to——“

Just what was Kurou supposed to do?

From the perspective of a calm spectator, Kurou was struck directly by the mystic arte and must have already been blasted into pieces. Rinne’s mystic artes possessed such immense power. Mystic artes draw on one’s quantity of light to transfer into power. For Lars to change his normal facial expression, you can imagine the kind of power she had.

Tears flowed down. It was too late, Kurou was already————.

“No way, it isn’t like that. I just took a glance and Kurou seemed to be——laughing it off?”

“Eh? I guess, but just now——“

“Sefi, listen to me. Has there been anything weird going on with Kurou?”

“Weird huh……he isn’t in peak condition. Isn’t that just the light body’s aftereffect?”

“If his condition worsened then Kurou can’t fight against Swordies. But don’t forget, that guy has been walking on a tightrope his entire life.”

Of course Sefi understood that clearly.

When it came to strength and speed, he was no match for a Swordie. He does have his own technique to overcome this overwhelming capability gap. If he were to make one mistake he would instantly be walking with the dead.

Anyone could see that there was danger associated with a battle between swordsmen. However, Kurou’s battle was especially perilous and could be considered suicide.

“Kurou-chan”

Suddenly, Rinne began to speak. She seemed to be in high spirits.

“I know you’re still alive. It’s about time you come out.”

“Huh————“

The only person in complete surprise was Sefi. Even Hinako, who was standing like a statue, did not utter a sound.

Sure enough, the scattered wreckage emitted a shuffling sound and began to collapse. Following that, the dust slowly dispersed and a white light could be seen through an opening within the wreckage.

“Rou——!”

Sefi could not control the elation she felt in her tone.

After pushing aside the debris, Kurou appeared with his body shrouded in a white light.

Although Sefi had witnessed the battle between Kurou and Manaka, she could not recall what happened after the portal opened.

The light body——for humans, they are able to barely mobilize one’s own light capabilities. It would never be on par with a Swordie’s, but the light body could allow humans to surpass their normal capabilities.

Kurou was standing and held the katana in his right hand which was drooped down. His head was lowered so his face could not be clearly seen. His uniform became tattered and full of blood trails, but at least he was alive. Sefi wished she could instantly run to him, but her legs still could not move.

And that was not all.

“Rou……?”

Kurou was a familiar figure to her who was also very towering——and at that point, she could faintly see him.

Sefi’s heart began to race.

However, when looking at Kurou’s sword, that burning passion just was not there.

She could hear her own heartbeat. Slowly but surely though, her heart began to change to worry.

That is not the Kurou I know.

It was not the same thought process from when she wanted to kill Rou.

However, for some reason————her chest hurt. It felt like something was strangling her.

What’s happening to me……

“……Heh.”

She was able to make out Kurou’s lips curling upwards.

“Haha……hahahahaha.”

Kurou began to loudly laugh and brushed the fringe of his hair. The traces of a sword wound still remained there. That must be the wound Kurou received from the Sword Saint.

“This wound is so painful, ahhhhhh!”

“Kurou seems to be a bit off……”

Hinako walked over. She revealed a seldom look of worry.

“W-What’s going on Lars?”

As she was suppressing her heart from pounding, Sefi asked.

“The situation just got a bit more complex. Perhaps it’s due to crossing swords with Manaka. The battle against the student council president didn’t help either. Kurou has returned.”

“Returned……”

“Yup, Kurou’s condition never really deteriorated. In fact this is his ideal state and it has nothing to do with the aftereffects of using the light body. When he begins to battle, he’ll be able to move around like usual since he was conditioned to do so. Even if he appears to be exhausted, he’s still in excellent condition except he’s just a bit perplexed is all.”

“What do you mean……”

Sefi tilted her head and asked.

Kurou flew out from the wreckage like a bullet. With superhuman speed, he began to rush towards Rinne.

“Wahhhh!”

Kurou yelled as he crudely swung his katana. It was completely different from his refined Olden Style.

“What!?”

Rinne emitted a cute cry of despair as she blocked his sword. For a Swordie and especially a Blaze like Rinne who possessed extraordinary physical strength, that light body enabled attack probably seemed like nothing to her.

“K-Kurou-chan……?”

Rinne’s eyes opened widely in shock. She was not comfortable addressing him as Kurou-chan. It was not just because of their current state that she was left feeling helpless, there was something else to it.

Kurou kept on going as he continued to wield his sword. The battle momentum flipped between Kurou and Rinne with his brutal and savage sword style.

Was this the real Kurou————?

“I’ve seen Kurou like this before.”

Lars muttered out loud.

“A couple days before our master disappeared————in other words, it was right before their battle. At that time, I felt Kurou started to act strange. Compared to his constantly smiling self——even during practice he felt like a completely different person. It wasn’t a Swordie’s swordsmanship and it wasn’t the Olden Style, it was as if he was provoked by something.”

“Hmm, it probably was that——from the time when he pulled out his sword. Right now, there is no one here who can stop that man. Even I…...can’t do it.”

As Lars was speaking, sweat began dripping down his cheeks.

In front of him was Kurou, who was like a wild beast rampaging around.

What am I doing?

Kurou asked himself that question. However, he was unable to stop his hand from swinging the sword.

The light body activated when he saw the blast of wind leave her hands. It was because he was pushed to the brink in what was a hopeless situation that this ability activated. If the light body did not activate, he likely would have died from a direct hit by the mystic arte. With the light body protecting him, he was able to quickly evade by going behind the bench.

Despite that, his wounds were not light. Taking on that high speed block of wind must have been very scary. In fact, it was tough for him to even stand up.

“Riiiiiiinnnnneeee!”

What am I yelling for?

He felt as if he was a spectator to himself. That other him was watching Rinne being pushed into a corner.

The usual smile that was on Rinne’s face until now——that completely disappeared. With an uncomfortable expression, she devoted herself to dealing with Kurou’s sword.

The white blade was glowing with light and light sliced through her wind.

Why am I throwing everything into my sword strikes? That is not what the Olden Style is about. It is also different from what I learned from the Sword Saint.

Saintly Slash of the Nine Heavens——the nine paths unleashed from this killer strike were not visible to the user even with the light body activated. He was just wildly swinging his sword, aiming at weak points, and charging forth with everything he had.

“Kurou-chan, you……!”

A sign of fear surfaced on Rinne’s face.

Of course anyone would be afraid. Kurou thought to himself what it would be like to be attacked by this beast-like being.

Despite knowing Rinne was in fear, Kurou had no way of stopping himself.

As he recklessly slashed around, Rinne was eventually cornered.

“What!?”

Rinne let out a small cry of despair. Because of Kurou’s sword, she was struck in the crevice between her breasts. It was soft, but he indeed felt that he landed a clean blow. That cream colored sweater of hers was stained with blood which was oozing out.

However, he knew that she would be healed in an instant. The bleeding quickly stopped. That cry of pain from before was also gone.

“Rinne……”

Kurou deviously called her name.

While continuing to wield his sword, he repeatedly hacked away at Rinne’s chest, abdomen, hands and legs.

Rinne’s uniform and snowy white skin were covered in cut marks and blood sprayed everywhere. However, all those wounds immediately healed.

Despite witnessing this completely unfair ability, Kurou kept his smile.

That twisted smile was probably because Rinne, who was all covered in blood, was——

She was in a sorry state, but to Kurou, the Rinne in front of him possessed much more charm. He felt Rinne was a bit emotionally unstable despite not knowing what she was thinking. Perhaps she was currently revealing her fear of trying to staying alive.

I want to kill Rinne.

More fighting, I want to rip her heart out————

“Kurou-chan…...!

Rinne parried Kurou’s sword and distanced herself from him. She took a deep breath.

Well, what do you plan on doing?

Kurou did not really do anything. He just waited for Rinne to make a move.

“I…...I have to battle in order to protect this place. I’m very sorry.”

“You’re doing what you have to do, there’s no need to apologize.”

To Rinne’s exasperated tone, Kurou gave a whimsical reply. Even if he was killed, Kurou would hold no grudge against Rinne.

“Kurou-chan…...is very strong.”

Rinne mentioned in a slightly depressed manner. With her hands tightly grasping the hilt of the Silver Wing, she raised it to her chest level.

After that, she began to slowly spin her Silver Wing. Rinne skillfully twirled the Silver Wing while raising her hands in the air.

Next to Rinne’s head, the Silver Wing was rotating like a helicopter as it maintained its spin. The wind roared as a result and made him want to cover his ears.

“......What are you doing Rinne?”

“My sword skills are very cruddy. However, I was taught to use this when facing a powerful opponent.”

“By who?”

“I believe this is called a death strike.”

Rinne did not answer Kurou’s question.

A death strike, Kurou thought it was a bit strange. The double-bladed lance was just making a buzzing sound in the air while rotating. If she did not accumulate proper levels of training, then even this kind of rotation would be difficult to keep up. Yet, this was not considered anything special either.

However——

“Are you kidding me?”

Kurou clenched his teeth while maintaining his smiling composure.

Rinne was twirling her Silver Wing while charging at him. When she closed the distance, she ferociously swung down the spinning Silver Wing.

“Wuuhh……!”

Kurou struggled to avoid the Silver Wing. However, it was not as simple as a quick dodge. The rotating Silver Wing emitted a wind pressure that caused the ground to crumble and the remnants even flew towards where the other Sabers and Blazes were. This was truly an unbelievable display of power.

A direct hit would probably result in his body literally turning into dust.

Just when his stance was disrupted, another strike came at him. Kurou jumped back a great distance to avoid it.

He then jumped to the side to avoid the ensuing shockwave.

“The Silver Wing’s Divine Wind——can Kurou-chan defend against it with the Olden Style?”

“Who knows.”

As he replied, Kurou was thinking to himself “are you serious?”

Rinne’s manipulation of the Silver Wing was like a high speed propeller. Just a graze would result in his entire body being sucked in and shredded apart.

“These are some really ridiculous moves Rinne!”

“You’re the one who forced me to use this!”

That was indeed the case.

If he was a bit weaker, then perhaps he would not have to experience this fearsome killer strike.

No no, for someone who possesses the successor mark of the Sword Saint, there was no such thing as wanting to be weaker.

Kurou, thou must slay thee——

“......!”

His masters voice resonated in his head.

Kurou remembered her wielding the Eternal Horizon and exuding an enormous killing intent in front of him.

That’s right, I did battle against the Sword Saint.

Facing against the terrifying Sword Saint, he managed to come out alive.

Being able to confront Rinne’s overwhelming light that pierced his body, that must have been the result of overcoming the Sword Saint’s terror.

“Master…...no matter who I battle, I will always remember you.”

Kurou muttered to himself.

Now was not the time to delve into past memories.

The thing he needed to think about was his own sword. If he were to rampage like a beast, there was no way he could break through Rinne’s tactics.

The Olden Style and everything he learned from the Sword Saint, he must remember all of it——

As Rinne waved the Silver Wing across, she came at him again.

“Tch!”

Kurou immediately used the Olden Style to defend and then pulled back his sword. With his increased leg strength from the light body, he once again maintained his distance.

Having his sword make contact with that violently rotating lance was too dangerous.

Moreover, her swordsmanship was similar to when she held the sword normally, which meant even Rinne still had no idea where the trajectory was headed.

Just like before, only relying on the Olden Style was not enough to overcome Rinne’s lance.

“......That’s not the same. Neither is that, my master.”

Kurou started to smile once again.

Rinne never let up and repeatedly attacked him.

He never felt scared or had a moment of cowardice.

His moves were not limited to just the Saintly Slash of the Nine Heavens when combining the Olden Style and the light body.

“Rinne, I have to kill you——!”

Without a doubt, Rinne did not show any signs of stopping towards his words.

Perhaps she was also trying her best too…...When she was faced with Kurou’s terror, maybe she was determined to kill Kurou in order to escape that fear and power.

“Kurou-chan!”

The Silver Wing emitted a ghastly buzzing sound as it came at Kurou.

However, Kurou had already spotted the weakness in the Silver Wing’s Divine Wind. The flaw in this monstrous death strike was——it was too slow. Of course it was faster than normal Swordies, but it could not compare to Manaka’s sword.

As a result, if he was not crushed under the power, he could deal with it.

“A cursed being, isn’t that what you said before Rinne?”

With the Silver Wing’s blades approaching him, Kurou mumbled to himself.

“I wasn’t like this among the humans either……!”

Kurou’s entire body was radiating with white light as he swung his sword——against the Silver Wing that was trying to tear him apart, he began a stream of attacks.

“Ahh……!”

Rinne let out a cry of despair.

Due to Kurou landing a hit, the high-speed spinning Silver Wing shifted greatly from its intended path.

Petal Flurry——originally this move was supposed to be used when dealing with numerous opponents at once. Practically at about the same time, countless repelling maneuvers would be used to block the opponents’ swords——this was an art of the Olden Style.

By the time Kurou finished up his move, he swung his sword downwards and knocked away Rinne’s Silver Wing.

The Silver Wing was knocked into the air and then fell on the ground where it tumbled around a bit.

“Aaaahh……”

Rinne revealed an expression akin to a lost soul as she plopped to the ground. Kurou kept up his intimidation while approaching her.

“......How strange, it shouldn’t have ended up like this.”

Rinne uttered with a weary voice.

Originally, Kurou’s chances of defeating Rinne were about one in a million. That was because in a certain sense she was even tougher than Manaka.

What am I doing? Why am I in this situation?

Right, this was the same case with Manaka. It never should have turned out the way it did——

“Rinne……”

Kurou slowly raised his sword. Due to him swinging the sword with all his strength, there were notches everywhere on the blade while he was continuously using the Petal Flurry move. The sword became tattered looking.

On the other hand, having it tattered like that may even become a boost for him.

However, as long as the blade was still intact, that was more than enough for him to work with.

If he were to just kill this immobilized opponent…...

“Kurou-chan!”

While sitting down, Rinne collected herself and aimed her left hand towards Kurou.

“Even my own death counts as a weapon. That is what it means to be a Death Sword!”

“Is that so!?”

Kurou yelled out without fear.

Rinne’s wind based mystic artes————if he were to take a blast from this distance, not even a corpse would be leftover perhaps.

——Oh well.

To swing his sword and take out the enemy, that was all Kurou had as his objectives. Using one’s death as a means of attack? Of course it was something to be expected from any fighter.

“Winds, charge forward!”

“......!”

Kurou swung his sword down without a care————however, he could not do it.

“......Eh?”

With her left hand raised up, Rinne revealed a perplexed expression. The block of wind that was supposed to rip Kurou into pieces did not even materialize in her hands.

“What happened……?”

“......”

Kurou suddenly shifted his gaze.

Over there was——

“Kuro——”

It was Hinako who was trembling as she came over.

Her facial expression was akin to a dream-like state——and a golden light radiated from her body which was different to the usual white light.

Kurou had seen Hinako being enveloped by that kind of light twice before——once when he first met her that one night and the other time was during the battle against Manaka.

“There’s something I can do after all. Or perhaps, this is something only I can do.”

It was just as she said, Kurou thought to himself. Sefi was already at her limits and although Lars maintained that nonchalant expression, he must be running out of strength by now after battling against numerous skilled Blazes.

Sealing mystic artes——Hinako had used this move back when he was battling against Manaka and now it appeared again.

Compared to before, it was still the same in that there was no idea under what circumstances and steps could cause it to activate.

“In that case, let me protect you this time. Kuro, I won’t let you die. Furthermore…...I can’t really let you kill this girl in such a manner.”

Hinako swiftly jogged over to right in front of Kurou and acted as a barrier between Kurou and Rinne’s battle.

“Kuro.”

Hinako uttered that one word and suddenly kissed Kurou.

“Hina!?”

Suddenly Sefi’s voice could be heard, but Hinako paid no mind while having her lips overlap with Kurou’s.

As their lips converged, fifteen seconds passed————why was Kurou keeping track of the time.

“......Huu.”

Hinako slowly separated from his lips and stared directly into his eyes. Was it due to her feelings? Her face became a bit red.

From this view, Hinako looked rather cute.

As Kurou thought to himself——he felt his head starting to calm down.

“......Why did you do that so suddenly?”

Kurou gazed at Hinako as he candidly asked.

“Back then when Sefi went ballistic——Kurou used this method to stop her. So I was just trying the same thing.”

“Don’t mention that!”

Sefi pouted in anger. Even if she could not stand up, she pretty much recovered most of her strength.

“......No, well I see. What was I doing?”

Kurou muttered to himself.

With his mind back in order, he reverted back from that split personality to just his usual self.

“If this kind of thing reverts me back to normal, I wouldn’t mind going crazy once again.”

“......Rou, I’ll have you remember this.”

Sefi was restless from not too long ago. It seemed she was not able to take a joke.

“Great. Seeing Kurou go insane like that wasn’t very fun.”

“Was your amusement really the problem?”

“You’re right, the problem is…..over there.”

Hinako slightly lowered her line of sight. Rinne was still just sitting down.

“......Hehehe. Ahahaha.”

Rinne was laughing like Kurou had been before. She sincerely thought all of this was so strange.

“Ah, this is so interesting. Very interesting. Ever since hanging out with Kurou-chan, I have been able to experience one fascinating thing after another.”

“Well, what you perceive as interesting must also be very good as well.”

Kurou joked around. He had no interest in battling against Rinne anymore. However, he had no idea if the opposition felt the same way.

“Yet, I…...always believed that things would turn out like this.”

“You believed?”

“Yeah, I was pretty sure that Kurou-chan and I wouldn’t die. Actually, I knew that would be the case. This is another ability of the Death Sword…..I’m knowledgeable.”

“Knowledgeable……”

Rinne did not answer and stood up. She proceeded to pick up the Silver Wing and guitar case off the ground.

“I also knew that Neena-chan wanted Kurou-chan dead. If I didn’t do anything, Kurou-chan’s head would be chopped off.”

“......Wasn’t that something you overheard from your friends?”

“I had been excluded from the others. Neena hid the fact she wanted to kill you. However, Neena-chan chopping off Kurou-chan’s head——that moment was something I could clearly see.”

“......You mentioned ‘see’......are you referring to the power of clairvoyance?”

Kurou was totally stunned.

It seemed like a joke but that was the only thing that ran through his mind after hearing such a statement.

“You are correct. Although it isn’t much of a combative ability. Since I can only see a one second duration of what happens, it doesn’t serve much of a purpose in battle. I can see the future from a couple of hours to as far as a few weeks out.”

“It’s something that doesn’t really get used.”

If it was not something very dire, then perhaps it would be forgotten after a few weeks anyways.

“In fact, today’s vision wasn’t just limited to that. Even when we were eating the sandwiches......the scene that I saw……”

As she was saying that, for some reason Rinne’s face turned red and she lowered her head.

Kurou was dumbfounded.

“I don’t know when it’s going to happen though. Even so, that means……”

“What are you talking about?”

“K-Kurou-chan and I are in a certain room.”

“Where?”

“Kurou-chan……”

Rinne’s gaze slightly shifted around as she looked at Kurou. It was a very cute expression.

“Kurou-chan pushed me on the bed and began to…..kiss me…...as well as fondle my breasts. Many shameful things were done to me. I was also making some strange noises……”

“Hold on a minute!”

What was she talking about!?

“I haven’t even done those sorts of things to Sefi before!”

“Don’t make an example based on me in every situation! That said, what in the world are you talking about!?”

“I don’t know when it will happen, but it shouldn’t be too long from now.”

“Wha……!”

Sefi was rendered speechless.

Kurou was also doubting what he just heard. Rinne was a Blaze and the enemy’s strongest fighting force.

For a girl like her to be on the bed, that was hard to believe.

“The clearer I’m able to see it, the easier it will be for it to occur…...not only did this apply to Kurou-chan’s death…...t-the things that happen on the bed…...I was able to clearly see that future as well.”

“......”

Kurou already had nothing to say.

When she saved them from Neena’s sentence, that seemed to justify her words a bit more.

“No matter what, I can’t just let Kurou-chan and ignore such things. Perhaps, t-this…...might be my first time. That kind of thing is really important.”

“R-Rou you can’t do this. You’re nothing but a pervert who also loves to sexually harass people!”

“It isn’t harassment. It seemed like I was also enjoying it……”

“I don’t want to hear that either!”

Neither did Kurou. He did not want any prior knowledge on the future.

“The atmosphere here seems to have changed……”

“With Kurou around, it’s hard to be serious.”

Hinako and Lars pitched in as well.

That was true, it no longer felt like the stage for battle. Kurou suddenly sighed out loud.

“Rinne, let’s go. Do I really have to get rid of you…...I don’t even remember. I was saved by you once and therefore I want to help you out once as well.”

“Ah, returning the favor I see.”

Rinne chuckled and gently tapped the Silver Wing against her head.

“I also thought of something. Swordies are a sword loving race…...and for Kurou-chan’s sword, although it is very frightening…...I think I have already been captivated by it.”

“What…..!?”

That was not Kurou, but rather Sefi who was at a loss for words once again.

Of course Kurou was shocked as well, but he chose not to say anything because it was hard to tell whether or not Rinne was being serious.

“Fufufu, well goodbye then Kurou-chan.”

“......It might not be bad to meet up again someday.”

Rinne smiled in response to Kurou.

Carrying the guitar case and Silver Wing, she gently jumped up and after a few hops she disappeared from the confines of the playground.

No one decided to give chase.

In truth, Kurou was already in no state to battle. Sefi and Lars were probably in the same boat. Although Hinako was still an able body, she was of course not capable of battling.

“Well…..let’s head back now.”

As Kurou stated as such, he surveyed Sefi and the others. Everyone was all beaten up, but the four of them did survive in the end.

What did not survive was————the Sabers.

What would happen from here on out?

Kurou stared at the playground full of fallen swordsmen——and contemplated over his survival and what the future would bring.

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav | f = Epilogue}}
</noinclude>

User talk:Setsuna86

2015-01-11T14:07:26Z

Exome: /* Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut */

==Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut==

Hi there! I just wanted to drop by your page and say thanks for the translation. It was pretty good (considering speed and quantity; honestly one of the fastest translators I've seen), but the problem in the translations is the fluidity and variety in English. I know you're not a native speaker to English, and your editors don't sound like it either (seriously not trying to insult you; if I did, I'm very sorry). So I was wondering if you [and your editors] would like a compilation on English grammar and sentence structures (quick notes and examples on a document). I think it'll help provide the fluidity in reading it needs (a couple readers felt a little break in smooth reading) and variety in composition. A lot of the description might be repetitive and are oblivious to tone but those are easy to fix. If you feel bothered by any of my comments, don't fret. High school students in America frequently make these mistakes too so it's more than normal to have them occur, especially when you're not a native speaker yourself. If you're interested in my offer just drop by my talk page and ask! Anyway, for such an outgoing translator like you: props! You've worked pretty quickly and your English seems to be progressing pretty well, so I just thought I'd let you know I'm very grateful for your work. Keep up the translations, the community's very thankful for your existence (no pressure intended). [[User:OhHaiThar|OhHaiThar]] ([[User talk:OhHaiThar|talk]])

Yeah I do actually! But I'd actually like to affirm that I'm not offering editing help, but advice from my previous experience as an editor. I actually don't have too much time on me to personally edit myself -although I'm perfectly willing to edit maybe half a chapter to give you an example.I'm sorry if you received my earlier message as am insult/complaint, it was pure criticism; a statement at best would be accurate. If this delayed your release dates in any way because you feel anxious, I apologize. The whole idea of translating and editing is convey a story made up of ideas, and as long as you can bring the main point across (which you have) the translation won't need much work; hell even grammatical errors won't mean shit. Anyway, I really hope that if you do decide to slow down translations and take the time to edit, that your intentions are based on personal drive rather than pressure. It does feel like it needs some work, but it's more than decent enough to enjoy. I'll leave my email adress here: vietdaitran1998@gmail.com [[User:OhHaiThar|OhHaiThar]] ([[User talk:OhHaiThar|talk]]) Edit: Great job on Madan no Ou btw! I just did a quick run through and it looks like you did a very thorough translation! I'd take back all my previous comments if I could after seeing this.

Could you delete ( http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Saijaku_Muhai_no_Bahamut:Volume_2_Epilohue ) from the site? Now that epilogue is in place, we do not need the weirdly named page. [[User:Exome|Exome]] ([[User talk:Exome|talk]])

==Madan no Ou to Vanadis==

I will begin with vol 8's translation as soon as it will be released, not only because there are many, who want to know quickly what will happen precisely, but even I can't wait. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 19:53, 20 January 2014 (CST)

Thank you Setsuna for your work with Madan. It feels like its been forever ago since you finished the last novel, but now you've got the prologue up Lightning fast. I can't wait to see what happens next.

Once more thank You for your great work! Ch.2 was really sad by the way. [kosmaj]

Although the moon appeared, as they faced each other like this under the sun unlike the night almost wrapped in darkness, an instinctive fear was stimulated just by clearly knowing the opponent’s figure.

Not sure how to restructure this sentence so that it makes sense, also you should check out the history of Madan no Ou Vanadis V8. As I'm currently editing each chp as it comes out. I put up comments and such with my edits, would appreciate it if you look over them, fix them if they're wrong, or modify or tell me about them. Would greatly help with the editing process, and making sure everything is accurate and right. Just when you have the time or whatever. keep up the great job. [[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]])

I suggest something like - Although the moon can still be seen, Sasha tightly grasped Bargren in her hand as power gathered. Facing each other like this under the sun compared to the night that was almost wrapped in darkness,an instinctive fear was stimulated just by clearly knowing the opponent’s figure. [[User:Pumkingboyz|Pumkingboyz]]

It's good reformulate, thank you very much. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 08:50, 10 March 2014 (CDT)

Thank you again for all your work with Madan. It always makes my day when I see you posting progress updates on the registration page. There are a few small edits for the sake of normal English that I'd like to make though, like
(そこまで言うなら。)???
“…If you say up to there.” → "If you're going as far as to say that./If you insist."
I wonder if you'd be fine with that.[[User:Vanant|Vanant]]

Yeah, that's fine with me. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 03:23, 12 April 2014 (CDT)

First off thank you very much for your translations. I really enjoy Madan no Ou, and I was just wondering if you are planning on continuing translation of Madan no Ou vol 9 when it comes out? Will the updates be posted on your blog upon completion or will it be posted here? [[User:Artimech|Artimech]] ([[User talk:Artimech#top|talk]]) 11:26, 22 April 2014 (CDT)

Is a draft going to appear on the blog of new chapters which I can edit? Then you post it on the blog and bt or how it's going to go?--[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 21:54, 18 June 2014 (CDT)

Yes, I will post it first in my blog, you will edit it, and then I will post it here BT. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 16:19, 19 June 2014 (CDT)

So it will be a draft on the blog? Cause on your blog it's listed as 100%, and I want to edit it asap, cause that what I usually do for all the series I edit. Edit: what I mean is I would like to edit it before you post it on the blog, sorry if I caused any confusion.--[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 22:56, 19 June 2014 (CDT)

Ah ok. Now I understand what you mean. So can I post a draft now in my blog so you vcan edit (if possible for tomorrow)?
BTW, I made a draft just now, can't you edit it?
[[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 17:09, 20 June 2014 (CDT)

Yeh sure no problem reason is, I'm going out tmr and later tonight so I want to edit it now since I got time. So I went on the blog dashboard to posts, only thing I see in the draft section is A pick in Gakusen Vol 6. NVM found it in the pages section though you would put it in drafts. Also I posted comments and questions on the draft, so look them over before posting, just check the revisions of the page it's like Baka Tsuki --[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]], ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 18:33, 20 June 2014 (CDT)

Okay, next time, I will put it directly in drafts. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 22:26, 20 June 2014 (CDT)

Yeh sure now problem, it's fine with me.--[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 23:14, 30 June 2014 (CDT)

Here my email: Dual_Blades@hotmail.com --[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 14:03, 11 July 2014 (CDT)

闇夜斬り払う刹那の牙 Slashe and brush aside the dark night, ephemeral fang(sorry to post here because when I post in the chapter discussion page it give me database error--[[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo|talk]]) 00:29, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

闇夜斬り払う刹那の牙-Prune your way through the darkness,evanescent fang.--[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]] ([[User talk:Mytsy|talk]]) 01:01, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

Thanks for you guys help. I think I will do with Endo's translation. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 03:15, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

If you don't mind I'll take on the editing for Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut as well, will edit it the same way I edit Madan.--[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ([[User talk:Dual Blades|talk]]) 18:14, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

I don't mind. Thanks! And here is my e-mail: willem195@gmail.com. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 18:24, 13 July 2014 (CDT)

First of all, thank you once again for translating madan no ou and gakusen toshi asteriks, I really enjoy it. And here's my request, If its all right, I would like to have your permission to use your translation of madan no ou and re-translate it into Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesia). sincere regards. [[user:mizaki|mizaki]] ([[user talk:mizaki#top|talk]])

I don't mind. If my translations can help you do so, please do it. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 16:24, 9 December 2014 (CST)

== Gakusen Toshi Asterisk ==

Give your impressions of this novel here. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 10:38, 30 July 2013 (CDT)

From what i've read regarding Gakusen Toshi Asterisk it seems to be quite interesting and i'm looking forward to seeing you translate more of it. This is just a trival wish but instead of putting "incomplete" next to the chapter name would it be possible for you to put a rough % of how far through the chapter you've translated instead? [[User:Zeikuu|Zeikuu]] ([[User talk:Zeikuu|talk]]) 05:07, 31 July 2013 (CDT)

Seems interesting, but still too early to be sure. Mahouka is the best for me, do you think to continue or will you concentrate on this one[[User:Ulrick|Ulrick]] 03 August 2013

Its not that important but Gakusen Toshi Asterisk page doesnt show up at main page i found it when looking at mahouka updates to see if new chapter was up and it was at light novels section u cant see it on normal light novels section on main page just a reminder to fix i am a reader dont have an account
also thank you for translating.

For the person above you should collapse the light novels then open it up again. Gakusen isn't on there because that section doesn't update when you open it and maintain that state. I hope what i said makes sense since I don't have great english.

The reason it did not show up on the normal light novels is because until a little while ago it was still considered a teaser project so it was listed under teaser projects, if it still does not show up then just try refreshing the page. Hope that helps.

Thanks Setsuna for picking up this project again. :) --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 01:06, 31 October 2013 (CDT)

You don't thank me. It's something I have planned to do after finishing translating Madan. I have already finished with the of vol03 ch01, but some errors corrections are needed, so I can't post it now. When finished Madan, I will correct those errors and then post. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 01:33, 31 October 2013 (CDT)

Hi, just want to say that I decide to post the chapters of volume 4 all at once. And I will do so before the release date of Madan, so please be a little patient!!! [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 09:04, 7 January 2014 (CST)

Thanks. Just having fun reading Gakusen Toshi Asterisk. Not done yet but working my merry way through it. [[User:aoi_uchuu|aoi_uchuu]]
You are awesome, keep up the good fight I'll continue to support you in this and your other projects. [[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]]

Thanks for Translating this series. Its soo interesting, that I can't wait for the next release of the translated chapter.[[User:Navazishmh|Navazishmh]] ([[User talk:Navazishmh|talk]]) 08:53, 29 January 2014 (CST)

== Audio Novel Project ==

First of all thanks for Translating Madan no ou Vanadis and Gakusen Toshi Asterisk and I am definitely going to read Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut when it comes out.

Second of all I am apart of the Audio Novel Projects
The result of discussions between myself and some other enthusiasts in the forums, and what we aim to do is create audiobooks of translation scripts done by contributors. However, due to recent discussion, we've come to the conclusion that it is best to ask permission from the translators themselves, if their scripts can be used as Audio Novel bases, because of the section in the Translation Common Agreement that states that all translations belong to their respective translators.

Therefore, as respectfully as possible, I'd like to request permission to use your translation of both Madan no ou Vanadis and Gakusen Toshi Asterisk and possibly Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut when it is released

[[User:SilentZephyr|SilentZephyr]] ([[User talk:SilentZephyr|talk]]) 00:40, 8 August 2014 (CDT)

Sure, I don't mind; if my translations can help you, then please do so. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 03:26, 8 August 2014 (CDT)

Thank you so much, these are some of my favorite series. Ill try not to disappoint. [[User:SilentZephyr|SilentZephyr]] ([[User talk:SilentZephyr|talk]]) 09:07, 8 August 2014 (CDT)

== Editing For Volumes 6-9 ==

Hello, I just wanted to thank you for translating the light novels for Madan No Ou To Vanadis, especially since Volume 10 came out so recently. I started reading them after I saw the anime this season and I wanted to ask your permission for something. I'm new to Baka-Tsuki and I read that I should contact the translator first so I wanted to do so out of respect. I would like to formally ask your permission to let me edit your translations for volumes 6-9 of the light novel so they can read a little better. If you wouldn't feel comfortable, I would completely understand. (My username is BrownSloth by the way).

Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 2 Episode 4

2015-01-11T14:03:49Z

Exome:

==Episode 4 – Duel==

===Part 1===

Lux’s memory of seven years ago.

At the funeral of Lux’s mother, there was no one of the imperial family.

Probably because of their social position after they were banished from the Imperial Court, it was so plain that it was hard to imagine that she had been a queen.

Even so, it did not matter for Lux.

What should be done from now on and how to protect his little sister Airi, who was lying down in sickness.

Lux was just looking vacantly at the stained glass in a church.

After a while, he came out of the church to go back home.

In front of his mother’s gravestone where the few relatives had already left, someone was standing.

A silver-haired man wearing black clothes.

Lux was slightly familiar with that man of a calm demeanor.

“About your mother, it was regrettable.”

The man’s name was Fugil Acadia. He was Lux’s half-brother.

He did not stay long in the Imperial Court, and even Lux who was estranged to the power struggle somehow understood.

That this man –– he was somewhat different from the other members of the imperial family.

“Little brother. If you want to achieve something as royalty, you may ask me. In the imperial family, even if you are banished from the Court, there are some special privileges you still have as royalty. It may be difficult by yourself, but if I put in a good word for you, you may be able to learn a thing or two.”

When he said “able to learn a thing or two”, he was speaking about various studies including tactics and administration, and Drag-Rides.

Be it decorations or a diplomatic tool, Lux would not be blamed for raising his “quality” as a royalty by basic education.

“It will be a long and steep way. But perhaps your determination may change the Empire. Do you want to try?”

“…Please.”

From that day onwards, the relation between Lux and Fugil began.

Permission to access the royal library, and Drag-Ride guidance. And––

Then, one day after seven months, Fugil witnessed a certain scene.

“What is going on? Little brother.”

One of the Machine Dragon practice field located in the Imperial Capital.

There were a pile of destroyed <Wyverns> in the corner.

At this time, Fugil had funds with which Lux used to operate a Drag-Ride, but he heard about repeated injuries and Machine Dragons’ damages from his attendant, and came to see the situation.

“I’m sorry. I failed a little––”

“It’s not like you. How is it possible that you, who has shown a skill which should be called a natural talent as a Drag-Knight until now, fail to operate––. Hmm…?”

Fugil who noticed the abnormality opened his eyes wide.

The destroyed <Wyverns> had a strange common point.

The armor from the right arm wielding the blade to the back wings was squashed in a strange shape and broke.

And on the other hand, one part of a wall covered with a board of steel was shattered and disappeared.

A wall which a sword could not cut and a shelling could not shatter, either.

“This doesn’t look like you operate the Drag-Ride commonly. Did you try some kind of special method of operation?”

Fugil who grasped the unlikely situation inquired as he could not hide his surprise.

“Yes.”

With an expressionless face, Lux plainly replied.

“With just an “ordinary strength”, I will come to regret once again. In order to protect the things important to me, I want a stronger power.”

The memory faded and became blurred.

''That’s right. I can’t forget.''

There was a promise which he swore to himself.

And then, Lux woke up.

===Part 2===

Under the night sky where the moon floated, Kurulucifer was standing.

The church site designated as the place of the duel was located in the outskirts of the Fort City third block.

A desolated abandoned building which was destroyed after becoming the battlefield against an Abyss which appeared about two years ago.

That site, where numerous debris were scattered about and the outer wall destroyed in every direction remained, was at least 1km away from a town where there were signs of people.

Moreover, there was stage where Drag-Knights were deployed for lookout and dispersing unrelated people.

Standing there were Barzeride and Alterize.

“I came at the agreed time, my future wife. I believed that you would safely finish the mission of ruins investigation and return.”

As Barzeride exaggeratedly said so, Kurulucifer, face to him, slightly frowned.

“By the way –– what about that man whom you said about being your lover? I heard that he safely returned from the ruins, but did he fall from fatigue? Or –– did he get scared and run away?”

“I had him go back.”

Kurulucifer was not shaken at his entwining-like provocation.

She said so as to brush it away and turned her cold piercing eyes towards the two people.

“I cannot let him get involved with such worthless farce any more than this––”

Then, she calmly unsheathed her Sword Device that was hung to her waist.

Barzeride seeing that smiled and loudly spoke.

“The start time is from now on. The conclusion will be until either, when the worn Machine Dragon is cancelled or when the two opponents of the duel accept to surrender.”

As to follow, Alterize, a servant of the Einvolk House also drew her Sword Device.

“Intentional escape from this church site which is the stage of the duel will be considered a defeat. Other than that, the rules are conformed to those used in the tournament held in the Capital of this country. You’re fine with that, right? Miss.”

“Yes, I have made up my mind. Since a long time ago––”

“…………”

Kurulucifer’s words which somehow had a hidden meaning.

Repressing her faint unrest, Alterize inhaled.

“––Come forth, dragon symbolizing immortality. Turn into the fangs of the linking Earth. <EX Wyrm>!”

Countless particles of light danced at the same time she said the pass code, and the <EX Wyrm> which was a reinforced ground-type Machine Dragon was summoned.

The greatest military power given to a skillful Drag-Knight not possessing a Divine Drag-Ride.

Barzeride turned a look of admiration to Alterize’s Drag-Ride.

“As expected of the Einvolk House. To think that even a butler Drag-Knight has the skill of EX-class. I look forward more and more to my engagement with you. Kurulucifer.”

“Could you please stop acting familiar with me? It is a waste of time.”

Kurulucifer returned a cold voice to Barzeride’s praise.

“I am an orphan. When you are living in the house of other people for a long time, you can understand certain things. Such as what others really think of you.”

“Hou…?”

Soon after Barzeride muttered so, Kurulucifer set up her sword.

“––Reincarnate. The Giant Dragon of calamity imprisoned by worldly treasures. Become the equivalence of an endless desire, <Fafnir>.”

Immediately after, the surrounding space was distorted and countless particles of light gathered.

Having been formed was a huge silver Machine Dragon reminiscent of an ice statue.

When it opened from the inside, it instantly changed into armor which wrapped Kurulucifer’s body.

Barzeride, who saw the summon, grinned.

Then, he himself also equipped his body with <Aži Dahāka>, glanced at Alterize and urged her to give the start signal.

“Then duel, start!”

Soon after Alterize shouted, Kurulucifer’s <Fafnir> flew.

She threw a Dagger aiming at Barzeride and swiftly set up her special armament –– the <Freezing Canon>.

Long-range high speed precise shooting which was Kurulucifer’s battle style.

The moment when Barzeride strengthened his barrier in order to flip the Dagger, Kurulucifer immediately pulled the trigger.

She aimed her attacks towards the direction where he dodged and at the opening when he blocked.

A blue flash tinged with cold pierced the dark night and impacted Barzeride.

*pakin*! A sound of freezing instantly resounded and Kurulucifer confirmed the hit.

But––,

“For a surprise attack, it lacks in appeal, but I praise your judgment and skill. Kurulucifer.”

Kurulucifer shuddered at Barzeride’s calm voice.

“……!?”

What had been frozen was a lump of debris that <Aži Dahāka> threw out in front of itself.

A piece of a collapsed building that fell into this place which was the church site.

He smashed it with his halberd and defended against the <Freezing Canon> by rolling it up as another shield.

The mass was not being enough being just dug-up debris, so it was usually difficult to implement this countermeasure.

So having chosen this church site for the duel was within Barzeride’s plan.

“I was careless. To come up with a countermeasure so early. Is this your doing? Alterize.”

A countermeasure which was the only weak point of the <Freezing Canon>.

There was also the possibility that Barzeride himself, who saw it once in the battle of the ruins investigation, came up with it, but if someone who knew of it beforehand suggested the plan––

“What might you mean?”

Alterize’s <EX Wyrm> jumped towards Kurulucifer flying in mid-air.

When Kurulucifer barely dodged the twin swords sharply swung, Alterize showed a smile.

“Your skills grew dull. Miss.”

“––––!”

Rotating the Machine Dragon’s airframe in the air, she further came slashing with the other blade.

But,

“The naïve one is you.”

The blade’s slash was blocked by the automatic special armament which activated regardless of the user’s will –– the <Auto Shield>.

But at that moment, the <Devil’s Glow> which extended from both shoulders of Barzeride’s <Aži Dahāka> had set up its aim on Kurulucifer.

“With that special armament, can you also defend against this?”

*doun*!, two lines of shelling attacked <Fafnir>.

This attack itself could be blocked with the <Auto Shield>.

But, in that case, it would cause her posture to collapse and Alterize would probably follow after.

At this rate, it would gradually turn into a defensive battle.

(As expected –– I have no other choice but to gamble.)

Kurulucifer judged so while grasping the two people’s movements.

With a body in which injury and fatigue by the ruins investigation remained, she would be the one at a disadvantage in a drawn-out battle.

Therefore, she activated <Fafnir>’s Divine Raiment <Wise Blood>.

The foresight ability which perceived the future within a radius of a dozen of Mel several seconds ahead.

When she dodged the attacks with that Divine Raiment, Kurulucifer perceived her path to victory line.

“I see –– you’re strong. You’re indeed strong.”

From a remote location, Barzeride repeated that as he was impressed.

“But you know, Kurulucifer? You should quietly become my wife after all. That way, you can be happy. I don’t want to hurt you even by any chance. Could you please surrender now?”

To Barzeride who uttered an ingratiating voice, Kurulucifer leaked a sigh.

“Sorry but –– I am not fond of talkative men.”

And at the same time she replied, she began to move.

“……!? Fast!”

Leaving Alterize who was in front of her in a lurch, <Fafnir> accelerated.

With the flight device of the back wings at max power, she charged at Barzeride at a speed which the eyes couldn’t catch.

“Are you actually challenging the ground-typed Machine Dragon <Aži Dahāka> as the opponent to close-range combat? Interesting.”

Barzeride set up his halberd with a fearless smile.

In contrast, Kurulucifer brandished a medium-sized blade and slashed at him.

Without any fear to the halberd which was let out as to flip her blade up, Kurulucifer charged.

“In the case of a simultaneous and mutual clash, it’ll be my victory, you know?”

Kurulucifer was aware of the fact that the armor and barrier possessed by <Aži Dahāka> boasted of a unmatched defensive power.

The moment when each other’s weapon was about to cross––,

“I wonder about that.”

Kurulucifer suddenly smiled.

“What…!?”

Soon after, Barzeride opened his eyes wide.

The canon of the special armament installed on the right shoulder of the Divine Drag-Ride <Aži Dahāka> shattered.

She was aiming at the special armament on the shoulder and the Force Core from the start.

Then, she dodged the blow of Barzeride who should have the advantage in close-range combat by a hairbreadth.

“The ability to read the future, it’s your Divine Raiment…”

Future foresight by <Wise Blood>.

While dodging Barzeride’s attack using it, she set up a counterattack.

“Nicely done, Kurulucifer. Though there are some flaws, I will praise your skill for having broken my right shoulder as splendid.”

“It’s good and all that you praise me, but I have not done anything special yet.”

“Lord Kreutzer! Please, step back! It is dangerous at that range!”

From far behind, Alterize’s shout could be heard.

However, it was too late.

By <Wise Blood>’s future foresight, Kurulucifer would be able to predict all of the offense and defense in close-range combat.

And in this land where debris were buried here and there, it would take at least three seconds until Alterize’s <EX Wyrm> could catch up with them.

Even a long-range shelling would be blocked by the <Auto Shield>.

All was according to Kurulucifer’s calculation.

“Well then, goodbye.”

She did not let her guard down until the end.

When Kurulucifer’s blade was about to break the Force Core which was under the battery of the shattered shoulder––

“Do you really think that you can beat me?”

“––Eh?”

Suddenly, the image of future foresight disappeared from Kurulucifer’s field of vision.

Barzeride’s attack which she foresaw swayed like haze, and from the special armament of <Aži Dahāka>’s left shoulder, the canon was shot at almost point-blank range.

The <Auto Shield> instantly activated, and an impact and flames burst in front of the seven shields.

While subtly groaning, Kurulucifer stared at the burst of explosive flames before her eyes.

“Kuh…!? Why did Wise Blood> again––!”

Her physical and spiritual strength should not have run out yet.

Of course, it was a fact that she was already exhausted before the duel, but still she made a plan where she could use only the Divine Raiment and her special armaments.

Nevertheless––,

“That is because you mistook my ability.”

“……!?”

Flame and smoke rising like a pillar.

Being hidden within their shadow, Barzeride’s <Aži Dahāka> took a roundabout path to <Fafnir>’s flank.

The halberd was struck at a sharp angle.

The <Auto Shield> automatically activated and tried to prevent that attack, but––

*pakin*!

The seven shields deployed in the air were flipped and the halberd hit the airframe.

“Uh, kuh…!”

Although it hit the barrier, the power that its (halberd) weight carried could not be completely suppressed.

While being blown off along with <Fafnir> and rolling on the ground of the abandoned building, she bumped into a mountain of rubble.

“Kaha…! Uh, ah…”

Her usually composed face twisted in pain, and Kurulucifer writhed.

“Oops, sorry. It’s the important belly which will someday conceive my child. I’ve got to be a little gentler.”

Contrary to his words, Barzeride was laughing with an expression free of any sense of guilt.

(It’s strange. Why did something like this––)

The fact that the future foresight by the Divine Raiment <Wise Blood> was erased and that the <Auto Shield> which boasted of an absolute defense was broken through.

It did not happen due to Kurulucifer’s mistake or the fatigue.

Her spare energy calculation should have been accurately done.

And yet, what was this reality?

Besides, Barzeride, a “man” who should have already hit his limit due to his Machine Dragon aptitude value being low showed no signs of being tired yet.

Did it mean that not only his skill enough to be called “Title Holder of the Kingdom”, but also his Machine Dragon aptitude was not average?

(But––, I’m not yet…)

In a desperate situation enough to make one lose their fighting spirit, Kurulucifer repressed her pain and stood up.

“Do you still intend to fight? Though your perseverance deserves praise, you no longer have any chance of winning.”

“We won’t know until I try.”

When she took a deep breath and changed her mood, Kurulucifer flew with a trajectory describing an arc and brandished her blade.

“<Wise Blood>.”

Then, she once again activated <Fafnir>’s Divine Raiment and read the future several seconds ahead.

While reading Alterize’s shelling from behind and avoiding it, she feigned a slashing attack and tried to strike the <Howling Roar> on <Aži Dahāka> –– but,

“Don’t make me repeat myself.”

“––!? The foresight again…”

Once again, the effect of the future foresight by <Wise Blood> disappeared and a shelling was released from <Aži Dahāka>’s left canon.

It erased the <Howling Roar>’s impact and pulverized the debris far behind.

“Why did the attack just now––”

The <Howling Roar> was an attack originally used in order to flip a throwing attack.

The enemy had accurately set up his canon against the attack of Kurulucifer who was taken aback.

Just as if he predicted everything.

“Did you think that I wouldn’t able to read your movements?”

At the same time with his voice, the halberd was swung once again.

“Kuh…!?”

The blow which creaked the tenacious armor of <Fafnir> hit directly; exactly at the same place of just a while ago.

She was once again blown right off besides and her back struck the broken wall.

“Ka, hah…!”

She violently hit her whole body and her breathing stopped for a moment.

Even so, when she tried to fight back, <Fafnir>’s armor arm which grasped the <Freezing Canon> was swiftly knocked down.

“How unsightly––. Don’t disappoint me, my future wife. Don’t struggle unnecessarily in a fight that you’ve no chance of winning. That’s what I believe.”

Barzeride suddenly talked as to persuade her.

Alterize probably also felt the same way.

Not starting pursuit with the <EX Wyrm>, she was watching the course of events at that place.

If there were other spectators here, anyone of them should have thought that the outcome was decided.

But––,

“I am sorry to disappoint you––, but I am not fond of men who tell obvious lies.”

Suddenly making her usual serious expression, Kurulucifer asserted.

“What…?”

“Disappoint you? No, you should have been glad. For tormenting me like this –– for this expected development.”

Barzeride’s expression which was revealing a faint smile instantly changed into a cold one.

“You are cancelling my Divine Raiment. Probably for that reason –– in order to read the scope of my power, you joined that ruins investigation. Even saying that you took a liking to me as a wife is also a lie. It’s because it looks like you can use me as a tool, right?”

“…………”

Barzeride, showing no signs of interrupting, was silently listening to the words of Kurulucifer who indifferently told that.

“Besides––, about when we were attacked by Drag-Knights in the upper class residential area. Wasn’t that also your doing? In order for people like them to enter that zone, the guidance of an influential person is necessary. If you saw my <Fafnir>’s ability over there, it would have saved you the trouble of tagging along in the investigation, right?”

“…Haa!”

At the same time when Kurulucifer concluded her words, Barzeride revealed a wicked smile.

And, he applied pressure to <Fafnir> with <Aži Dahāka>’s stout arm.

“Ku, uuh…!”

With a power which could by no means destroy the flesh, but to the extent of fully giving pain, he slowly applied pressure so as to not let Alterize who was on standby behind notice.

“As expected of a girl which becomes a “key” of the ruins. You were able to read so far.”

“…!? You––!?”

About the fact that she was a human from the ruins and that she had the ability as a “key”.

Being told about her true identity which should have been secret, Kurulucifer’s face turned pale.

“How sad, Kurulucifer. What a sorrowful girl you are. To think that the likes of tool of the Einvolk House –– the thing sold over to me now was that clever.”

In a grieving tone, Barzeride continued.

“Yes. It’s as you said. Kurulucifer.”

Barzeride muttered so in a whispering voice.

“Anything and everything has been plotted by me. Hearing about you who is a “key” which open the ruins, and approaching that butler with the engagement. Though someone got in the way earlier and defeated the bandits. And also having summoned a new Abyss at that time in front of the ruins. Everything––”

“…………”

“But you know? Even if you know the truth, you can’t do anything after all. You, who is no more than a “tool” in this world, can in no way change this reality.”

A look full of contempt and a twisted mouth.

Barzeride Kreutzer’s true character could be seen there.

“––Tool.”

To that word thrust at her, Kurulucifer’s body trembled.

Her skill as a Drag-Knight and even her trusted <Fafnir> had been defeated.

Kurulucifer’s mask which did not come off despite this was about to collapse.

She was picked up as a survivor of the ruins by the Einvolk House, and in order to acquire the bonds of a family she was not born from, she accumulated efforts oozing of blood (desperate efforts).

But, however much honor she was given, her desire of the family she wanted just drifted further away––

(No, it’s wrong––. From the start, I didn’t have it…)

“You don’t understand, Kurulucifer. The likes of a tool like you mustn’t oppose me.”

An ice-like cold sensation took away the temperature from her body.

Comrades who could acknowledge her existence might be in the ruins.

If she was a human of the present era, her family might have accepted her.

Thinking only about chasing these possibilities, she had desperately sought the truth until now.

“I will make all the ruins’ technology and treasures my own and ultimately stand at the top of this country. You’re a tool for that purpose. If you behave yourself, I’ll cherish you from now on.”

He took down the halberd which he was grasping, and stroked Kurulucifer’s belly with the fingertips of his Machine Dragon.

“You understand, right? There is nobody in this world that will come save you. So, accept it. Your fate of devoting yourself to me, your master–– …!?”

While he was speaking, <Aži Dahāka>’s armor arm was taken away from Kurulucifer’s belly.

After just a moment, a blade glittered in that space and a dagger pierced the ground.

“Who is it!?”

Barzeride retreated and looked up at the night sky.

There was one dragon there.

The symbol of destruction which overwhelmed those who saw it and inspired awe.

With the pale moon in the background, Lux wearing <Bahamut> calmly looked down at the battlefield.

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v2 0004.jpg|thumb]]

“Why…?”

Kurulucifer who looked up as if getting hook on it muttered in mute amazement.

“––I’m sorry for being late, Kurulucifer-san. I heard the circumstances from Airi.”

Lux showed a gentle smile and called out to her.

But,

『Not that! I did not intend to get you involved anymore!』

She sent a sorrowful cry to Lux through the dragon voice.

『Why did you come wearing <Bahamut>!? Like this, even your true identity will be––』

His <Wyvern> was seriously damaged in the ruins investigation and could not be used.

Even Lux himself got injured protecting Kurulucifer and ended up consuming his strength.

And he couldn’t afford to let these two people know his true identity which was the “Black Hero” now.

Therefore, even though she made Lux sleep with medicine at that time and engaged in the duel alone––

“I’m Lux Acadia, a duel opponent. Currently at this time, I enter the battle.”

When Lux said so in a voice full of determination, he landed in front of Kurulucifer and stood in the way.

“A jet black Divine Drag-Ride…? Who on earth is he––”

Alterize muttered as she was perplexed and tightly grasped her twin swords.

Alterize had also heard about the story of the “Black Hero” –– the legend which destroyed the Old Empire.

But, it was just a wild tale of a foreign country.

Even with the real thing just before her eyes, she was not immediately aware of his true identity.

“Hahahaha! Hahaha!”

At the same time, Barzeride burst into laughter.

He glared at Lux with a happy expression.

“Look whose here, I mistook you. I was sure you ran away. To think that you reveal your true identity just to save one woman––. It looks like you are an unexpectedly stupid man, eh, “Black Hero”.”

“……!”

To Barzeride’s pointing that out, Lux changed his expression to a sharp one for an instant.

“––“Black Hero”!? No way, this boy is…!?”

Though Alterize confused also shouted, Lux did not move an inch.

He was just calmly staring at Barzeride in front of him.

“No, shall I say the rumored “Self-proclaimed Hero”? Stop doing such a meaningless thing. Even if you fight in spite of your injury and fatigue, this woman won’t bring you any benefit.”

“……!”

Kurulucifer inwardly chewed her teeth to that being pointed out.

He probably saw through Lux’s fatigue and small injuries from the slight gap of his center of gravity.

Although arrogant, as expected of someone from the Four Great Nobles and the Drag-Knight called “Title Holder of the Kingdom”.

Even his ability was not just a decoration. But––

“I refuse. Lord Kreutzer.”

Lux, not even shaken, stared at Barzeride and said.

“What…?”

“You don’t understand at all how worthy she is.”

At the same time as his voice, he set up his large jet black sword.

And when he put strength into his feet to jump in a straight line––,

“Wait!”

*gow*! Creating a gust of wind, Alterize sprung at Lux.

“Lord Kreutzer is worn out by fighting with her. This is a two vs. two formal duel. First, I shall be your opponent.”

She made use of her physical strength strengthened with the <EX Wyrm> to the maximum and slashed at <Bahamut> with her twin swords.

A surprise, instant attack.

“Lux-kun!?”

When Kurulucifer called out to him from behind, the outcome was already decided.

“Wha…!? This is––!?”

The twin swords held by the <EX Wyrm> were cut and moreover the right wrist was destroyed.

One counterattack flash by <Bahamut>’s Divine Raiment, <Reload On Fire>.

He temporarily decelerated his own time and accelerated it up to several times afterwards.

He easily defeated Alterize by using the Divine Raiment of compression strengthening.

“…, b-but!”

Having lost her two weapons, Alterize took distance from Lux.

“It’s not over yet!”

Then, she set up a canon with the remaining left arm and tried to continue the battle,

“Alterize-dono.”

In a calm voice, Barzeride’s <Aži Dahāka> applied its hand on her <EX Wyrm>’s shoulder from behind.

“Eh…?”

Immediately after, light disappeared from the <EX Wyrm>’s armor and Force Core.

Energy consumption or forced system shut down?

In any case, the <EX Wyrm>’s energy rapidly decreased and Alterize knelt down on one knee.

“W-Why did such thing…!? The Machine Dragon’s system is––”

As it was an unexpected phenomenon, the calm Alterize showed confusion.

Then, Barzeride talked in a chilly voice.

“I want you to leave this to me. You’ve no chance of winning now anyway, and above all –– at this point when he went easy on you, the outcome is already clear.”

“…Kuh!”

It meant that it was because Lux carefully considered her position and pride that he stopped at only one arm’s destruction of the <EX Wyrm>.

He went easy on her in respect to a powerful person who entered the top ten in the religious country Ymir.

And in consideration for Kurulucifer who was a friend.

Alterize who noticed that reality nodded while grinding her teeth, and withdrew.

“To think that he’s really the legendary––”

Was it the true identity of the “Black Hero” who destroyed the Old Empire before?

The owner of legendary strength (class) surpassing that of super first class.

However––,

“Why did he…? For Miss…”

While muttering her doubt, Alterize got away from the abandoned building, thus withdrawing from the front.

Then, with a strange fatigue different from that of the battle, she removed her armor.

“Also, what is this…? This feeling…”

Alterize sat down as such and lost consciousness.

“Be careful, Lux-kun. The ability of that man’s <Aži Dahāka> is unknown.”

Leaning on the broken wall, Kurulucifer called his attention.

“Understood.”

At the same time Lux lightly nodded,

“Is your strategy meeting over? Then, I’m coming! “Black Hero”!”

Barzeride kicked the ground and pounced in a straight line.

The wheels of the legs of the ground-type Machine Dragon <Aži Dahāka> rotated at high speed and instantly shortened the distance.

Then, it mowed down the large-sized halberd it held in hands before his eyes.

“……!?”

Lux moved his body backward and dodged it by a hairbreadth; and using the rotation of when he swung completely, Barzeride chased him.

From horizontally mowing down to vertically swinging down.

The moment when the blow, coupled with the iron lump’s weight attacked Lux’s <Bahamut>,

“<Reload On Fire>”

<Bahamut>’s airframe shone and released an ultra-fast slash.

Divine Raiment of compression strengthening which devours its own time and accelerates several times.

When Lux’s swung large sword was about to smash <Aži Dahāka>’s armor,

“Ha…!”

At the same time with a sneer-like voice, the point of that sword cut the sky.

“––!?”

He pretended to swing downward his halberd, and deployed a barrier with the maximum output before Lux.

Blocked by a threefold wall of light, the large sword could not pass through.

Soon after Barzeride received a total of seven flash slashes,

“––Die!”

The halberd tinged with a red light was flung aiming at <Bahamut>’s head.

“Lux-kun!”

Kurulucifer’s scream came up from far behind.

A roaring sound resounded and the impact shook the atmosphere.

When a thick cloud of dust rose up around, Lux fled to the sky.

“…………”

“Hou. So your complexion doesn’t even change one bit, even after your Divine Raiment is defeated, huh. As expected of the man called the “Black Hero”. But––”

While he was speaking, Lux once again activated <Reload On Fire> and slashed at him.

Instead of waiting for an opportunity to launch a counter; aiming the “Quick slash” which brought down the opponent, he set the first move by himself with an ultra-fast slash.

<Aži Dahāka> generated the threefold power barrier.

Lux loaded energy to the tip of his large sword so as to tear them up one-by-one.

But, unable to break through the last fold of the barrier, he once again retreated to a suitable distance.

“As expected… so that was it.”

“Hou. What, you speak as though you understood something. Do you intend to make excuses?”

“<Aži Dahāka>’s Divine Raiment is to steal other Machine Dragons’ power, isn’t it?”

“––––”

At Lux’s statement, Barzeride revealed an uncanny look.

“No way…!”

Kurulucifer reflexively raised her voice.

“I’ve also heard rumors about the “Title Holder of the Kingdom”. That beside his bold character full of ambition and though originally being a man not having a high Machine Dragon aptitude, he boasts of a threatening endurance.”

“But, it is impossible. Without a high Machine Dragon aptitude, energy should have immediately dried out. If he uses a Divine Drag-Ride which has intense consumption, then all the more––”

“Yes. That’s why he absorbed power. From the other Machine Dragons and people around. If he can steal energy while fighting, he can compensate for the weakness of exhaustion. And he should probably also be able to steal a Divine Raiment. A little while ago, he was clearly reading my movements.”

“…Then, that was my––”

“Yes, he was probably using <Fafnir>’s Divine Raiment, <Wise Blood> that he stole. He steals a Machine Dragon’s energy just by getting close, and by touching it, he can temporarily steal even a Divine Drag-Ride’s ability and use it. That’s the true nature of <Aži Dahāka>’s Divine Raiment –– <Avestā>. Isn’t it?”

It was probably because of that that Alterize’s <EX Wyrm> which withdrew from the front suffered a system shut down, and she also suffered from severe consumption.

“…………”

Not denying Lux’s answer, even so Barzeride’s composed attitude did not collapse.

“Hou, that’s a pretty keen reading. I shall praise you for having seeing through it. But –– even if you understood it, you can’t defeat me after all.”

As he suddenly glared at Lux, he activated the <Devil’s Glow>, the canon which was the special armament on the left shoulder.

Its muzzle was turned not to Lux, but to Kurulucifer who could not move anymore.

“……!?”

“You wouldn’t be able to prevent it in your weak condition. But, that woman's limbs will become somewhat crippled, however I don’t care at all.”

Simultaneously with a mocking voice, the shelling was shot.

“Kuh––!”

Lux appeared before <Fafnir> and prevented it with a barrier at max power.

A roaring sound and explosive flames.

Lux who put himself in this vortex noticed an abnormality.

The wire tail which <Aži Dahāka> had at hand twined around <Bahamut>’s right hand.

“You fell for it. “Black Hero”.”

“Lux-kun…!”

At the same time when Kurulucifer raised her voice, Lux cut the wire tail with his large sword.

But, if we consider this as a contact between Machine Dragons, then…

“Oops. Sorry, but –– it’s too late. With this, I’ve obtained the Divine Raiment that your <Bahamut> possesses.”

Barzeride threw away the cut wire tail and revealed a wicked smile.

The reason why he aimed at Kurulucifer was to make Lux create an opening.

“…………”

“You false Prince and self-proclaimed Hero. I’ll now end your meaningless struggle.”

<Aži Dahāka>’s armor feet firmly stepped on the devastated ground of the abandoned building.

With steps convinced of his victory, he intentionally gained time, thus applying a strong pressure on Lux.

“You’ll die if we fight like this, but are you still fine with it? If you beg for your life and admit defeat, then I may overlook you here.”

Like a sweet temptation, Barzeride said to Lux.

But,

“You’re lying.”

Lux, far from shaking, showed no opening at all and stared at Barzeride.

“What…!?”

Within a desperate situation, even judging from Kurulucifer, where <Reload On Fire>, the Divine Raiment he mastered in order to become the strongest was stolen and his energy got absorbed by <Aži Dahāka>, Lux was smiling.

He said in a cold voice and with cold eyes enough to give a chill to those seeing it.

“After Alterize-san concluded the engagement and returned to her country, you’re going to use your subordinates and attack by surprise, right? A more certain method as to not get your hands dirty. ––I’m getting really tired of seeing it, Barzeride. Of that way of doing things exactly the same as the Old Empire’s royalties, that is.”

“…………”

At that attitude completely different from the usual Lux’s, Barzeride fell silent just for a moment.

“Ku… Hahahahaha!”

Then, he suddenly burst into laughter.

“I see, you’re an interesting man. All right, “Black Hero!” Show me what you can do in this situation by struggling and entertaining me as much as possible!”

<Aži Dahāka>’s airframe wore a pale light.

At the same time, Lux’s <Bahamut> kicked the ground and charged at it.

With a blade clad in energy and while twisting his body, Lux slashed at Barzeride.

However,

“After rattling so much, is it only this level?”

As expected, he couldn’t completely cut through <Aži Dahāka>’s threefold barrier which was firmly stretched.

Before reaching the opponent’s armor, the power was suppressed and the blade of the large sword was flipped along.

“Then, allow me to attack now. <Reload On Fire>!”

“……!”

Immediately after, <Reload On Fire> stolen by <Aži Dahāka>’s Divine Raiment <Avestā> activated.

The halberd was swung at a speed which the eyes could not catch, and <Bahamut> was blown away.

“Kuh…!”

He violently struck a pillar remaining to the abandoned building and crashed into a mountain of rubble.

Going after him, Barzeride accelerated <Aži Dahāka>’s wheels.

“Kukuku! This power is splendid!”

Raising a cry of delight, Barzeride started pursuit.

A super acceleration that was several times faster after having decelerated his own time up to a fraction.

Through the ability to see everything that was polished in thousands of battles, Lux evaded the attack and aimed at Barzeride's chest, but after having stopped it with his tenacious armor and barrier, Barzeride released continuous attacks.

On the other hand, with an enemy strengthened with <Reload On Fire> as opponent, Lux also could not use quick slash.

Even when letting out a counterattack by attacking the opening at Barzeride’s <Reload On Fire>, Lux’s attacks were all blocked by <Aži Dahāka>’s threefold barrier.

“But, this ability to accelerate time is really difficult. Even if I have it, it looks like it’s impossible to master it immediately.”

When Barzeride sighed like so, he suddenly reduced his speed.

Perhaps because fatigue spouted out at the same time, <Aži Dahāka>’s threefold barrier became thin.

“……!”

At that moment, Lux glided and let out a high-speed thrust.

The moment when energy was concentrated at the tip of the large sword, and looked like it could pierce the wall in a one point breakthrough,

“––You fool.”

At the same time with Barzeride’s fearless smile, an unusual phenomenon occurred.

The threefold barrier which became thin and weak increased in thickness and shine just before Lux’s sword touched it and, far from preventing the sword’s hit, flicked off <Bahamut> itself that had rushed.

“Guhah…!?”

Being instantly blown away dozens of Mel to the rear, Lux struck his back on the debris.

Though the armor did not break, his charge at full power was repelled and a faint groan leaked out.

“Kukuku, it seems that I’ am able to master this Divine Raiment. “Black Hero”.”

“No way…, did he strengthen the Machine Dragon’s barrier?”

Kurulucifer who saw that muttered in blank amazement.

<Reload On Fire> was a Divine Raiment of compression strengthening.

Lux used it in time acceleration by predicting with his superhuman reading and attack movement, but it looked like Barzeride used it to compressed strengthen <Aži Dahāka>’s threefold barrier.

If he did future foresight several seconds ahead, using <Fafnir>’s Divine Raiment <Wise Blood> at the same time, he would be able to attack with the strengthened threefold barrier at the moment of the hit.

Normally speaking, having used his power to that extent, if he were to go as far as simultaneously use the Divine Raiment, an unimaginable burden and fatigue would be put on the user and he would immediately run out of power.

But, Barzeride enabled continuous actions by stealing Machine Dragon energy from Lux.

Therefore, escaping from <Avestā>’s striking range was the best plan, but––

“––Why does he not escape…?”

Kurulucifer already understood the reason.

If Lux were to take distance and gain time, Barzeride would probably attack Kurulucifer again.

Precisely because of that, she did not understand.

About why Lux went as far as to reveal his true identity as the “Black Hero” and was fighting for someone unrelated to him.

『That is Nii-san’s good point, but also his bad point.』

When thinking so, a voice reached Kurulucifer through dragon voice.

The voice of Airi, Lux’s little sister.

『You are––』

『Please, act as if you have not yet noticed. Kurulucifer-san.』

Airi told in a very calm voice.

『Right now, Nii-san’s plan is being implemented, so please wait only a little. And then––』

Airi exhaled and told.

『Please watch it without losing consciousness. That fighting for your sake––』

===Part 3===

They crossed swords about ten times.

Slashes at a speed which the eyes couldn’t catch were mercilessly damaging <Bahamut>’s armor.

“Haa… Haa…”

Each time, getting his energy absorbed by <Aži Dahāka>, Lux’s breathing became rough.

Even so, he was keeping a match on equal terms with Barzeride who was using <Reload On Fire> which he wasn’t used to, but Lux’s body was also finally reaching its limit.

“––Kuh!”

Along with Lux’s breathing becoming rough, even <Bahamut>’s airframe began to gradually shake with a rattling sound.

“So the omen of rampage has come. The conclusion is near, “Black Hero”.”

Barzeride who struck a smile approached Lux with a composed expression.

He foresaw that with the attack of Lux who lost <Reload On Fire>, he would no longer be able to break through <Aži Dahāka>’s threefold barrier.

“Isn’t it time to admit your defeat already? “Black Hero.”

While continuing fighting, Barzeride interjected in an amazed tone.

“Since it’s a rare opportunity, I’ll tell you something good. As a Prince, you seem to be fighting for atonement –– but such a thing is just a vain effort. No, I should say it has the opposite effect.”

“…………”

Lux, confronting him, kept silent.

While breathing with his shoulders moving up and down, Barzeride calmly stared at him.

“I… The “Title Holder of the Kingdom” am trying to save this country’s future. Do you know? Lux Acadia. The crisis which is approaching this country currently –– something called the Ragnarok.”

“––I know.”

Lux answered briefly.

The negative legacy of the Old Empire, together with the other countries of major powers it was soon going to befall as the New Kingdom's misfortune. After waking up, he heard about it from Lisha.

Also about the fact that the New Kingdom’s Prime Minister issued instructions; so as to stop anything which could cause harm to Barzeride.

“Then, it saves me the long talk. There are no Drag-Knights appropriate for subjugation with that monster as the opponent at this time in the New Kingdom. Except me, that is.”

Barzeride raised his voice so that even Kurulucifer could hear.

“I’m saying that in order to save this New Kingdom, I will be fighting that monster. Therefore, it’s necessary to obtain further military power from the ruins. So, it’s necessary for me to marry that girl. And from here on, I must use that woman as soon as possible, let scholars check her body in various ways and dig up new weapons and technology from ruins.”

“……!?”

Kurulucifer hearing that revealed a scared expression.

“Fallen Prince. If it’s you, you should understand, right? This is something necessary. It’s for the future of the New Kingdom. There is no victory without sacrifice. With one girl of a foreign country coming over to me, this country will be saved. Even so, are you saying that you’ll still get in my way? After having failed to save this country, are you once again going to plunge this country into a crisis?”

“…………”

Listening to the speech full of deceptions, Kurulucifer’s expression became cloudy.

Barzeride was trying to break Kurulucifer’s heart by using Lux.

In order to throw her into despair and make her yield, he was telling Lux himself to abandon her.

''There is nobody who will save you.''

Lux knew it and took a posture of resistance. At that time––,

“It’s fine already, Lux-kun.”

“…Kurulucifer-san?”

To Lux’s roughly breathing, Kurulucifer plainly said.

“It’s enough already. You have properly accomplished my request.”

“That’s not true. It isn’t over ye––”

“No, it’s fine. Since it is now, I will tell you –– but I was using you. It is only with this intention that I approached you from the start. That’s why you no longer need to feel either responsibility or obligation.”

Kurulucifer revealed her usual cool smile and continued.

“That’s why, give up already. You should not have to die in such a place. You will fight for a country that is your ideal, right?”

With thoughts like vomiting blood, Kurulucifer span her words.

That she wanted him to abandon her.

With an ice-like expression, she continued so.

“For me, you were just a tool. Therefore, I want you to say so, too. That you are a tool… If I had explained so from the start, it would've ended without expecting something like “maybe”. I wouldn't have ended with such thought, so––”

*plop*

A single tear drop, as she was not able to bear it, streamed down Kurulucifer’s cheek.

The solitary, noble, and icy girl.

Something that she, who kept on smiling without revealing to anyone any weakness, truly desired.

''Perhaps, we might be able to become a family.''

She had kept fighting alone with only one thought in her heart.

『If you had became the Prince of the New Kingdom, would you also have saved me?』

Now, he clearly understood the true feelings that Kurulucifer was hiding.

That’s why Lux asserted.

“You’re–– my lover. So, I will definitely save you.”

Then, he turned to Barzeride and glared at him.

“Hou, even though you’ve no chance of winning, you still want to continue? Your so-called “lover”, she doesn’t seem to want that, though. In the first place, how do you intend to save the New Kingdom from the crisis after defeating me?”

“I’ll look for someone more suitable than you and persuade him. If I don’t find anyone –– at that time, I’ll go out.”

Shaking the large sword, Lux declared.

“Why…”

Lux looked back again at Kurulucifer whose eyes were moist, and smiled.

“It’s because I also want to be taught how to study by Kurulucifer-san again. You were very kind to me. I want to be your strength. Please let me fight. For you who is important to me––”

Then, he turned his bottomless gray pupils that those who saw them felt fear, towards Barzeride.

“––It’s a match, Barzeride.”

The only wish which he swore in his younger days.

In order to achieve it, he had killed his self and sharpened his sword to the utmost limit.

Lux’s <Bahamut> which was gradually shaking further creaked.

The lines carved on the airframe were tinged with red light as if it was on the brink of collapse, showing signs of rampaging.

Shaking the shoulders so as to repress it, Lux brandished the large sword.

“Ha! How foolish. Your boring talk––”

At that moment, Lux moved while muttering.

<Bahamut>, who was shaking until just now on the verge of rampage so far shone red and swung the sword.

But,

“Fool! As if you can break this barrier with your power!”

Suddenly, the special armament possessed by <Fafnir>, the <Auto Shield> built a shield barrier in front of <Aži Dahāka>.

“…!? You stole even my special armament!?”

<Aži Dahāka>’s Divine Raiment which had been hidden until now.

An ability which temporarily stole even the right of control of a Machine Dragons’ special armaments.

From there, Barzeride furthermore activated <Reload On Fire>.

The absolute defense <Auto Shield> and the threefold barrier where the compression was strengthened.

The armor of the title holder that had never received one scratch not only in the tournament of the Capital, but even with an Abyss or a Divine Drag-Ride as opponents.

He intended to block Lux’s sword with that absolute shield.

“Die! You Fallen Prince and self-proclaimed Hero!”

When he saw through the moment of the attack with the future foresight by <Wise Blood> and the barrier strengthened with <Reload On Fire> was about to crush Lux––,

“I don’t want to become a Hero. But––”

Lux’s mutter quietly echoed at the moment of crossing under the moon.

“At that time, from that day when I swore to destroy the Empire –– I had already made the resolution to fight.”

Bikiiiiiiiiiiiiiih!

A dissonant sound which informed of the collapse (of a collapse, but it’s not a physical collapse right it’s metaphorical) echoed in the church site at night.

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v2 0017.jpg|thumb]]

“––Wha!?”

Lux’s slash, coupled with a spin, was sharply released.

That flash in no way inferior to the Quick Draw in speed easily flipped the shield of the <Auto Shield> on all four sides, easily pierced the threefold barrier several times strengthened and hit directly <Aži Dahāka> which boasted of its hard armor.

“Gu, gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!”

A shock, like that of hundreds of millions of needles, spreading from the point of contact of the blade which touched the top of the shoulder broke through and the Machine Dragon began to collapse.

The mountain of rubble behind and even the hard ground of the wasteland were also smashed up by the aftereffect of the shock.

Barzeride who was in the middle of that destroyed space gushed blood from his whole body, vomited blood and fainted in agony.

“Impossible..! Why is such a thing…, such a thinnnnnnnnnggg?”

Barzeride who screamed as he was in agony, nonetheless struggled to wield the halberd.

But, the brandished halberd and even the <Devil’s Glow> of both shoulders activated, then cracked and simultaneously broke into pieces.

Be it his Drag-Ride or Divine Raiment, all of these were lost.

『Shall I tell you? Lord Kreutzer』

To <Aži Dahāka> which received a fatal destruction, Airi sent her voice through the dragon voice

『This is –– the second hidden technique that Nii-san created, “Recoil Burst”. A special ultra-move where he intentionally lets his own Machine Dragon rampage and releases it against the burden of just before self-destruction.』

Recoil Burst was a skill released by an approach completely opposite to that of the Quick Draw which combined two operating systems simultaneously.

A hidden technique which creates the accumulation of utmost limits by restraining, through one’s own mind processing, an action at full power by body manipulation.

An attack at full power and the order to stop it.

It originally releases an ultra-powerful blow which is contradictorily performed through powerful operation at the same time as the Machine Dragon was intentionally allowed to rampage.

A forbidden technique where, if he could not perfectly perform the braking of energy flowing from the Force Core, <Bahamut>’s power would go on a rampage midway, and he would expose his surroundings and even his body to the danger of death.

That power boasted of a power dozens of times that of an normal blow released at full power.

Thus, it was able to destroy even <Aži Dahāka>’s “wall” equipped with the special armament of absolute defense and a strong barrier in one blow.

“D-Don’t be kidding me! As if such thing could happen! Such a––, *gobo*! Something like this!”

“The match is already over. But––”

Lux calmly said, and stared at Barzeride’s face at last.

“If you intend to interfere with her again or anyone of the academy any more, then I’ll have no mercy. –– Can you promise that?”

“…Ku! Hahahahaha!”

Barzeride who heard that leapt back with an ugly smile.

Iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiih!

The partially destroyed <Aži Dahāka> raised a harsh roar.

“That just now––”

“Kukukuku…! It’s just a signal. To my private army –– my subordinates; Drag-Knights deployed to disperse the surrounding neighborhood from the duel, that is!”

“…Does that mean that you had planned that from the beginning?”

Lux calmly stared at Barzeride and asked so.

Since Alterize fainted midway, there was no eyewitness.

If he disposed of even Lux saying it was by an unfortunate accident, he could threaten Kurulucifer and kept her quiet.

He had prepared the place of the duel with that intention from the beginning.

“This is also a splendid plan, Hero. Matches are such things! The “Title Holder of the Kingdom” can’t afford to lose! Even you, a Prince of the Empire, should know that!”

Barzeride revealed a triumphant smile.

Lux who used his hidden technique and Kurulucifer’s stamina had already exceeded their limits.

They should have no spare energy to further defeat Barzeride’s private army from here.

The last plan considered so.

“I know. After all the Old Empire’s way of doing, I saw it enough times that I got disgusted when I was a child.”

“Kukukuku…, so that’s what you mean by you’ve resolved yourself, huh? Well then––”

The moment when Barzeride was about to send a dragon voice, or send a message through the dragon voice to his private army––

“––Are these guys your private soldiers that you talked about? They’re quite reliable people, eh.”

“*Gefuuh*…!”

*gashan*. A man wearing an <EX Wyvern> was thrown down near Lux and company from the sky.

“What…!?”

When Barzeride looked up at the sky with his eyes wide opened, a giant red dragon was there.

The New Kingdom Princess Lisha and her Divine Drag-Ride <Tiamat>.

One of the prominent strong persons (individuals) even in the Royal Military Academy was staying in the sky where clouds floated.

“Where did the other guys go!? There should have been 50 machines including mercenaries! I must quickly make them––”

“Lu-chan, are you all right?”

In response to Barzeride’s shout, a dull voice came from behind.

“Wha…!”

Having appeared carrying dozens of private soldiers whose armors were cancelled was Philphie wearing the Divine Drag-Ride <Typhon>.

“Sorry, but I will have you tell me all your evil plots, Lord Kreutzer.”

In addition, Sharis wearing a <Wyvern> declared so.

“Yes. Well, you can’t make excuse at this late hour. I also heard it. Resign yourself.”

Tillfarr with a <Wyrm> consented, and Nokuto who was behind her also put up her Machine Dragon’s arm.

“Yes. With the monitoring function of my <Drake>, I recorded the conversation within range. About how you had threatened Kurulucifer-san, a student of the academy. The suspicion of having employed thieves. And the suspicion of the rules violation of the duel as well as the attempt to kill your opponent intentionally. We had the people of the army you brought along confirmed all of this, so––”

“U, gu… uh!”

Sharis’s father was a soldier of the New Kingdom and he acted as vice-commandant.

Using that connection, she requested the guards of the Fort City to tag along and had them standby in the neighborhood.

In order to avoid interference, Barzeride deployed his private soldiers and had them dispersed people from the duel place, but those obstacles were easily broken through by Lisha and Philphie.

“Give up, “Title Holder of the Kingdom”.”

Lisha wearing <Tiamat> solemnly told so from the sky.

“––Fu”

It was no longer Barzeride’s personal problem.

While being aware of his defeat, he executed his last action.

<Aži Dahāka> which already lost all its weapons turned its back to Lux and the others and started running.

“Wait! Are you trying to run away!?”

A dense forest spread immediately near the church site.

Had he also prepared an escape course?

Did he intend to escape from the Fort City, go back to his territory and leave everything unsettled using his influence?

Or, live under an organization outside the country and plan his revenge?

When he set up this match,

“––Too naïve.”

A translucent voice and a gunshot resounded in the church site.

“Guh…!”

Immediately after, the shooting of <Fafnir>’s special armament, the <Freezing Canon> froze <Aži Dahāka>’s armor.

“Kurulucifer…san!?”

Lux stared in wonder at the very precise shot of the girl whom he thought had run out of strength long ago.

“I said, right? That you should not underestimate me.”

Showing her usual cool smile, she muttered as if speaking to herself.

Kurulucifer had the highest Machine Dragon aptitude value in the academy.

If she could prevent even the absorption of energy by <Aži Dahāka>, it would mean that she had accumulated enough power to be able to shoot back once.

<Aži Dahāka> which had already received fatal damage fell and completely shattered; and the user Barzeride lost consciousness.

“In the end, you are the only person who did not abandon me until the end.”

She suddenly showed a somewhat farsighted profile to Lux and continued.

Barzeride, who, though evaluating the girl called Kurulucifer as the “best tool”, threw her away and fled.

“That isn’t true.”

The moment when she showed her sentimental side, Lux suddenly smiled at Kurulucifer.

“…Eh?”

“When I said that I will go to the duel, everybody cooperated. Lisha-sama, Philphie and even every one of the Triad… So––”

As Lux looked at Lisha who landed next to him and said so,

“Is that right…?”

“Errr, well yes…”

Lisha who was suddenly accosted slightly blushed and averted her gaze.

“It seems that I got you to cooperate even when you saved me the other day. Besides –– it was Lux’s request after all. With that said, I beat that man’s private soldiers, so from tomorrow when the request will be over, give him back to me.”

“It’s me who beat more than half though.”

When Philphie muttered so behind her, “Ah geez, shut up!” shouted Lisha and dodged it.

Kurulucifer seeing that chuckled.

As both of them cancelled their armors, Lux took Kurulucifer’s hand.

“Well then, shall we return? To our academy.”

“Yes.”

Thus, this incident calmly came to a close.

<noinclude>

{{SimpleNav|f=Epilogue}}
</noinclude>

Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 2 Epilogue

2015-01-11T14:03:00Z

Exome: Created page with "==Epilogue – The Girl’s Wish== “Nii-san. Please come out. ––Nii-san?” *knock-knock*. The door of one room of the girl’s dormitory was lightly knocked on. When..."

==Epilogue – The Girl’s Wish==

“Nii-san. Please come out. ––Nii-san?”

*knock-knock*. The door of one room of the girl’s dormitory was lightly knocked on.

When Lux slightly opened his eyes from within a deep catnap, the furniture of the usual two person room came into view.

Today was a holiday.

“Sorry, Airi… As expected today, I’m a little tired––”

When Lux unusually tried to escape into the blanket as he said so,

“––Do you not mind even if I expose to every one of the class that you are sleeping with Philphie-san, Nii-san?”

“……!?”

Hearing a devilish voice, Lux quickly sprang up.

When he hurriedly opened the room’s door, Airi with a serious look came in.

“You know… Airi. That kind of joke is bad for my heart, so could you stop it?”

“I was serious though?”

“…………”

Being said with a carefree smile, Lux became speechless.

“Lately, you rely too much on me, Nii-san. Even for the matter before, I was against it, you know? But Nii-san said he will do it no matter what, so I had no choice but to accept––”

“Ah, I really appreciate it. Thank you, Airi.”

On that day, after having come back from the ruins investigations.

Lux predicted the situation where Kurulucifer would want to go to the duel alone, and asked Airi beforehand so as to stop it.

In other words, the sleeping effect of the medicine that Airi concocted was just a little.

Even so, Airi, also thinking about Lux’s safety, was hesitant about what to do until the end.

“I’m always worried, and you don’t even consider my feelings…”

“Eh?”

Being asked by Lux after she said that in a subdue voice, Airi answered “I-It’s nothing!” in panic.

“To begin with, what is this? To think you have forgotten about asking me, your little sister’s help to choose an outfit for a date ––”

“S-Sorry. Since it’s just after yesterday, and now today, so I’m a little tired… Or rather, it isn’t a date.”

“It’s something similar, right?”

Airi muttered somewhat displeased,

“Well, please change your clothes quickly. There’s no time, isn’t there?”

As she smoothly brushed that away, she said so and urged Lux.

After wearing the clothes which Kurulucifer had bought for him and having Airi checked them, Lux left the girl’s dormitory.

Near the school gate, Kurulucifer wearing a light blue dress was standing.

“Well then, shall we go? I called a carriage for today, so––”

As expected, flying with Machine Dragons would be boorish and since both them piled up fatigue, they could also not do that.

“Hey, you two, wait a minute!”

When they were about to get on the carriage as planned, Lisha came over before the school gate.

“Huh? What’s the matter, Lisha-sama?”

''Even though you should usually be in your atelier'' –– Lux looked puzzled.

“I’m also going with you. You’re going to meet with that butler of the Einvolk House, right? You two don’t have your Sword Devices with you, so you’ll need an escort, right?”

On the waist of Lisha who said so, there was a Sword Device hanging.

“I-It’s indeed so, but––”

“Ah, you know? Lisha-sama said that she was concerned about your relationship.”

Before they were aware, Tillfarr who came over to see them off declared with an innocent smile.

“Y-You fool! Don’t say things that could be misunderstood! I just––”

When Lisha who saw that desperately tried to smooth it over, Kurulucifer chuckled.

“Then, I shall gratefully take you upon your offer.”

“Y-Yes… That’s right.”

When Lux awkwardly nodded, the three of them got on to the carriage.

The destination was a high-class commercial district which was originally designated for concluding the engagement.

Perhaps because it was a holiday, the streets seen from the window of the carriage were very bright and lively.

As if to heal the wounds and fatigue of last night’s duel, Lux was looking at the flowing scenery.

––That evening, when all was settled.

The Heir of one of the Four Great Nobles, Barzeride Kreutzer was accused of crime and the matter had not yet been publically announced.

It seemed that Barzeride arranged bandits disguise as private soldiers behind his father’s and family’s back and was working in the shadows to allow illegal digging at the ruins and apply pressure to the opposition.

No –– they did not know whether it was really by Barzeride’s individual decision, but anyway, after all the investigations were over, it was a fact that he would be obviously sentenced to heavy punishment and imprisoned.

Then, about the Black Hero’s true identity.

The case where it was known that Lux was <Bahamut>’s user seemed to have been kept secret by Queen Raffi’s management.

Either way, as for Barzeride’s crimes, however much power of the Four Great Nobles he held, he would not come out for at least five years.

(That in itself isn’t particularly worrisome, but––)

There was no horn for summoning the Abyss in Barzeride’s possession.

But, it was an undeniable fact that the Diabolos had intentionally been summoned before the ruins at that time.

In other words, it was very likely that there was an existence suggesting Barzeride’s actions and manipulating the Abyss behind the scenes.

It was still unknown whether it was Lux’s brother of the Empire –– Fugil whom he was pursuing though.

“We have already arrived.”

“Ah…”

While he was lost in thought, they seemed to have arrived at the destination.

A high-class restaurant where it was scheduled to talk about the matter of the engagement.

As they got down from the carriage, they went in the restaurant along with Alterize who was in front of a shop.

As a reservation had been done beforehand, there was only the female owner inside.

“Welcome, Miss, Lux Acadia-sama and, errr––?”

Alterize, in the middle of greetings, turned her eyes next to Lux.

For a woman butler with an upright character, she revealed an unusual troubled expression.

“I’m their escort. Is there any problem?”

“N-No, excuse me…”

“Hmm. Well, since I came until here, you won’t be attacked by assassins. I’ll stand guard outside.”

Perhaps because she was being unusually considerate, Lisha went out of the shop.

As she sat on a seat and coughed once, Alterize straightened herself and bowed her head.

“The matter this time. It is my responsibility for having tried to press the engagement forward without seeing through Lord Kreutzer’s scheme. I also do not know how to apologize to Miss and Lux Acadia-sama. Since I will receive a severe punishment upon my return to the Einvolk House, in this place, I implore your pardon…”

“…………”

Lux and Kurulucifer who saw that hesitated for a little while.

Though Lux had heard from Kurulucifer, she seemed to have the position of an orphan taken in the Einvolk House.

This was probably the result of devoting her loyalty in her own way and executing an order.

Lux could not bring himself to especially blame her.

“Kurulucifer-san…”

As Lux thought so and turned his sights next to him,

“Can you raise your head? It is embarrassing to lower one’s head inside a shop after all.”

Kurulucifer answered with a cool face.

At first glance, it looked like a cold attitude until very recently, but her tone was gentle.

“As for the matter this time, I am also at fault. You also have it hard, Alterize. So –– we are even. There is no need to apologize.”

Only just a little, the two girls’ gazes crossed and a calm silence was born.

Alterize adopted by the head butler of the Einvolk House from an orphanage.

And Kurulucifer dragged in as a lineage of the ruins.

Lux seeing this actually felt that the two girls with similar circumstances that were working hard could surely get along well.

It was above all a happy thing.

“Those words are waste to me. But –– my mission is already as good as settled, too.”

Then, Alterize suddenly said such a thing.

“Eh?”

Lux and Kurulucifer looking puzzled simultaneously raised their voices.

“Lux Acadia-sama’s ability as a Drag-Knight and his wisdom of having seen Lord Kreutzer’s conspiracy and broken the trap. I certainly witnessed them. Moreover, he is acknowledged by the New Kingdom’s Queen and had connections with many feudal lords and nobles. The Head of our Einvolk House will surely judge you to be suitable as the fiancé, too.”

“…Eh!? Errr––”

The moment when he saw Alterize’s modest smile, Lux was perplexed.

Confused, he whispered in a low voice into the ear of Kurulucifer who was beside him.

“…Wait, Kurulucifer-san. What does this mean? Haven’t you told her yet!? About our relation –– being an act.”

“I did not have time for that. That’s why I intended to tell her now, but––”

Perhaps because it was unexpected, Kurulucifer who was also somewhat flustered replied.

“U-Um, Alterize-san… I-I, um––”

“Please rest assured. From here on, it is my job. I will put all my soul into recommend you by all means as the fiancé to my master, the Head of the Einvolk House.”

“Eeeeeeeeeeeeeh!? W-Wait, that’s––!”

“Well then –– I shall take my leave. I have already dealt with the bill for dinner, so you two, please take your time. It is the least I can do to apologize.”

When briefly saying so, Alterize calmly left her seat.

“Well then, excuse me. Miss––. I will visit you someday again”

“You, too –– stay well.”

Alterize returned a bow to Kurulucifer’s gentle smile.

Her gesture had already returned to the usual serene one, but a smile which hid something floated on her expression.

“––Ah, please wait! Alterize-sa…”

When Lux unintentionally tried to chase her, it was already too late.

“She’s gone. Even if she returns to Ymir, it will be good if she also does well there.”

“That’s right––…. Not that, what do we do!? About the matter of the engagement!”

“If Lux-kun is fine with it, I do not mind officially concluding an engagement.”

When Kurulucifer said so with a mischievous smile, Lux’s face turned red.

“P-Please don’t tease me. Besides, the request will be over soon, so––”

“You’re right –– with this, the contract with you will also be over for the time being.”

The special request made on a whim by Principal Relie.

Exactly one week has passed since that day, and Kurulucifer’s request was about to end.

Kurulucifer’s request saying “I want you to become my lover”.

Lux was troubled in various ways as she was his first experience, but––

(Did I properly accomplish it?)

As her request was about to end, Lux felt a little lonely.

“I might not have been the suitable person for it, but it was fun.”

He turned a gentle smile to Kurulucifer.

Though that was without doubt Lux’s true feelings,

“That’s right. But sorry –– as expected I am not really fond of indecisive men.”

“Eh…?”

“Being “lovers” with you for one week, I once again realized it.”

“Ah, Hahaha…”

Revealing a slightly bitter face, Lux laughed.

(I-It’s unexpectedly painful to hear that!)

He was originally a fake lover, so he understood that it would turn out like this, but––

Kurulucifer softly drew her face to the mug of Lux hanging his head depressed.

“But, the real you is quite a coercive person. So –– I like the coercive you very much.”

“Eh…? ––”

The moment when Lux raised his face to Kurulucifer’s whisper, his lips were blocked (locked).

The smell of a high-class perfume and the feel of sweet, soft lips.

“Wai…!?”

At the kiss with just a little bit of touching, Lux’s body suddenly turned red.

“It is a little expression of my gratitude for handling my request. ––Isn’t it enough?”

Though a cool expression as usual, Kurulucifer’s cheeks also turned slightly red.

“S-Such a thing––”

“Then, again––”

Kurulucifer once again kissed the confused Lux as if pecking repeatedly.

When she finally let go, she stuck out her tongue and licked her lips.

“T-The shopkeeper is looking!? Kurulucifer-san!?”

“I don't lose anything, so it’s fine, isn’t it? If Lux-kun really accept to get engaged with me –– I do not mind continuing this.”

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v2 0018.jpg|thumb]]

When Kurulucifer softly ran her fingertip on the cheek of Lux, who was already completely confused,

“Hey! What are you guys doing!?”

Lisha barged into the store, she interrupted in a panic.

“It can’t be helped, huh. Well then, think about the engagement talk.”

“Eh…? Hey! Explain Lux!? What does she mean by engagement!?”

“P-Please wait a little! This is, um––”

The busy daily life returned to the Fort City.

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav|b=Episode 4}}
</noinclude>

Hyouketsu Kyoukai no Eden:Volume 6 Epilogue

2014-12-27T23:39:29Z

Exome: fixing navigation

==Epilogue – Those Who Have Gathered==

===Part 1===

Sunlight poured through the colorful stained glass. The sunlight reflected the glass’ color and like that, decorated the pure white hallway with innumerable colors.

“Oh……ohhh.”

It was just like a hallway of light. The quiet holy grounds stretched out endlessly.

{{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}}, floor 290.

This was the floor directly under ‘Paradise‘, the summit of of this super tall tower with 291 floors.

Starting with the Priestesses, only a portion of a handful of ranks could operate the elevator leading to this floor.

“It……It’s too amazing. Such gaudy……ah, no, that’s wrong, huuuh. Magnificent?”

Calling it gaudy would be heard as meaning extravagant. She had said it with exactly the opposite meaning. There was naught but natural light and sounds on this floor.

“It’s an amazing place, right, Yuto?”

“Right─. Eyri-nee.”

Holding the skipping Yuto’s hand, Eyriey walked down the soundless corridor.

“……Were we really meeting in this kind of place?”

She felt like they had come to a ridiculously out-of-place spot.

“At around ten in the morning tomorrow, come to floor 290 of the tower.“

……The person called Tsali said this was it.

“But I’m pretty sure this was where the Queen lives──”

“Eyriey-san.”

A girl with hair the color of reflective water was standing before a door large to the point of being able to look up at it.

“……I showed you an embarrassing thing yesterday.”

“Ohh, it’s Shasa! Are you doing good, or rather, are you alright? Are you really okay?”

“Y-Yes. I was sleeping up until not too long ago today.”

“Ah, that’s true. You’ve got bed hair here.”

“Ehhh? B-Bed hair? Where, where is it?”

Shasa frantically combed her back hair.

“Ahaha, it’s fine if you don’t worry about it. More importantly, that’s a really big door.”

“This? This is──”

Shasa turned around and narrowed her eyes in front of the towering door.

The giant metal door which was large enough to look up at. Upon the silver which glistened like water’s surface, each important point was decorated with gold and sky-blue. This much of a grand of a display of colors would be imprinted upon the viewer like an attack but for some strange reason, this door did not give that impression.

“The door which continues on to Queen Salah’s personal room, ‘Curtain of Dreams‘.”

“This is……”

Even Eyriey who lived in the Living Districts had heard of it.

The relaxation room for the Queen who held absolute authority within {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}}. It was the quietest holy grounds in the world for the sake of the Queen’s three days of rest after a month of praying for Hyouketsu Kyoukai.

“By the way, where are we going?”

“Ah, that’s right─. ……I guess inside the tower really is fine. Since Shasa-chan’s so informed. Is there any place to have fun?”

She was still worried about Shasa’s condition so it would be best to play inside rather than outside as much as possible.

“It’s hard to think of a place that’s made to have fun. It is after all a building made solely for practicality. Even though it’s this grand, there’s no space for what you spoke of.”

“That makes sense. Then……okay, got it! Leave it up to me. My friend’s a Cadet Guard so let’s get him to let us use his room!”

“Eyri-nee? Are you talking about Shel-nii’s room?”

“Yup, yup, I also got a duplicate key fu─lly prepared.”

“In truth, that duplicate key is illegal but it’ll be fine in this case……Eyriey-san, you’re such a bad person.”

Shasa’s expression lightened with a giggle.

“Then it’s decided! Well, let’s go.”

“If it’s okay, could we take a little detour before that?”

“Oyo? What? Do you have somewhere you want to go?”

“Yes. Follow me please. The elevator on this floor is connected to all floors in the tower.”

{{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}}, floor 269.

It was a floor which was entirely divided into clean-cut square rooms.

“Hey, hey, Shasa-chan, where is this?”

“It’s the meeting floor. It’s used by the Elite Guards but this floor is reserved at the moment. ……It seems that a rare customer has come.”

“Eh? You just said it’s reserved.”

Wasn’t it bad for them to have entered?

“It’s fine; I just want to take a peek secretly. I can hear what they’re talking about with telepathy and understand the situation with clairvoyance.”

“Ohh……amazing. Come to think of it, you can use shinryoku. Yeahhh─, that was surprising back then. We first met at {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}}’s large baths and you suddenly──”

“Y-You already promised not to talk about that!”

The girl’s face flushed and she shook her head.

“Rather than that, look. Over there.”

“Eh? Where?”

Eyriey eyes bored in the direction that Shasa’s finger pointed at.

“Please don’t say anything. Look, that inner meeting room that Priestess Meimel is entering right now.”

===Part 2===

Meeting room 269-F.

The room which was right at the center of the floor was already filled with many personnel.

“O─i, is Meimel still not hereee. I’m about to die from boredom.”

“Ishtar as well, she’s really lonely without I’sa-chan……”

Hey, Leon, what does that have to do with calling me? There’s plainly a big rank difference between me and everyone else.”

“Shut up. To begin with, the start of this is your acquaintance ‘Number One‘ Zeadoll or whatever it was. This is also to hear your circumstances.”

“……No, it’s not like it’s at the point where you would call him my acquaintance.”

“I see, so because of that, we got wrapped up in something troublesome again.”

“You can’t get bored being in this room.”

“…………The tension is making my stomach hurt.”

“A-Are you okay? Monica-senpai, stay strong. Would you like some digestives?”

“Hey, hey, Sheltisss. The cute Ilis feels like having a paid yearly vacation soon.“

“Oka─y, thanks for waiting everyone; look this way.”

Meimel clapped her hands and everyone in the meeting room turned at once.

“Uh─mm……one, two……there are a lot of you. I wonder if everyone’s here. Shall we do a little attendance checking? Everyone, when your name is called, respond in a spirited voice──”

“Everyone’s here. Rather, Meimel, you’re the only one late.”

Ran was seated on a folding chair.

“It’s fiiine─. Within three minutes isn’t called late.”

With a refreshing smile, the tall Priestess turned around. A smiling expression. ──With a gaze that didn’t give a shred of a feeling of hostility or doubt.

“Well then, shall we start by giving our respective introductions?”

“Ahh, don’t worry about that.”

At the center of the meeting room.

A man bound to a chair shook his head.

“There are two Priestesses. Their names are Meimel and Ymy. Behind them are the Sennenshi, Ran and Leon. Both are the best on the {{furigana|floating continent|Orbie Clar}} in their respectives fields of barehanded and great sword combat. And the one over there staring at a picture of her little sister is the Cadres Guard, Ishtar. The nii-chan behind her is Sheltis and the one beside him who looks like her stomach is in pain is the unit captain, Monica, right? The one in the back who looks like he detests this from the bottom of his heart is Vaiel and the one with a huuuge hat is Kagura. All of them are Cadet Guards. If I got anything wrong, please point it out.”

“Oh my, that’s amazing. Not just the Priestesses and Sennenshi─. You even remembered the Cadet Guards’ names.”

Meimel spoke with a look of praise.

“I should at least endeavor to remember the faces of those who came to our place. Riiight, Kuro?” [T/N: “our place” written as “Governmental Sector”.]

“Right. Though I’m the one who did all the investigating.”

“……That was unnecessary, Kuro.”

A long, long sigh.

Or so they thought, but that man looked straight up at Meimel who was looking down at him.

“So tell me one thing. Why am I bound to this uncool folding chair? I’ve been like this since yesterday for a whole night so my backside’s starting to hurt a little.”

“Well, that would be because we can’t just let an unknown intruder just freely do what they want. Yesterday, you even entered D ward which has restricted access.”

“But you know. I’m wrapped up like this and Kuro ── my subordinate had a proper seat prepared for her. She even has black tea and snacks.”

In his bound state, he pointed towards the woman seated beside him with his chin. She was seated elegantly and quietly had the teacup against her lips.

“Isn’t this gender inequality?”

“Huick-sama, this is a distinction wrought by the difference in first impressions. So to speak, character, dignity, personal appearance, refinement and other various things that show habitually during everyday activities.”

“……Whose side are you on?”

The man sighed with a weary expression.

“Well, whatever. Come on, ask me anything; I’ll just say this ahead of time, but I didn’t come here for a fight or anything. Even so, what’s with this extravagant gathering? It’s close to half of those at the top of {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}}.”

“Everybody likes festivals.”

“Hoo……”

“Well, let’s put jokes aside. After all, you’re from the Governmental Sector’s secret military organization. That’s a special unit belonging to {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}}’s rival, so I would be too scared to face you alone. First, let’s start with whether your named affiliation is true.”

“‘Number Nine‘ Huick of the Governmental Sector secret military organization.“

“The one who’d know the most about that is the Cadet Guard nii-chan over there.”

Huick’s gaze went past Meimel’s flank and──

“You.”

“……Me?”

Leon elbowed him and Sheltis blinked.

“That’s right. We’re talking about that muscle-headed idiot so he probably went off about me or the ‘Number Seven‘ as much as he wanted during battle.”

“Ah, that he did, that he did. I have records of the conversation. I’ll play them.“

{{furigana|Machine crystal|Ilis}} responded with a carefree voice.

“We of ‘Heaven’s Wheel‘ are a secret military organization stationed at the various centers of the Governmental Sector. We are permitted to use military force regardless of the place and we are named after the weapons entrusted to us.“

“By the weapons entrusted to you……so you mean that you’re the ‘number one‘ not because you defend this place alone but because you use a single mace?“

“Yes. The ‘number seven‘ and ‘number nine‘ also have a fitting amount of weapons to complement their names──……“

“By the way, the second one was Sheltis speaking.“

“……That idiot, he really said whatever he wanted.”

The Number Nine sighed gloomily because of {{furigana|Machine crystal|Ilis}}’ playback. Kuro who was idling beside him also seemed to be at a loss for words.

“Pheeew. For the time being, let’s just trust that there’s a member called ‘Number Nine‘ in the organization ‘Heaven’s Wheel‘. ……Can we continue this conversation?”

“It’s a counterattack.”

“A counterattack?”

“Right. But you know, I came with the intention of having a conversation of equals between {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}} and the Governmental Sector. So can I cut these restraints already?”

Flop……the ropes which were fastened firmly all along from his shoulders to his ankles displayed sharp cuts and fell to the ground.

“Oh!”

Ran, who had been reclining in her chair, had her eyes shining. ……How did he cut them? There wasn’t even a slight noise or indication nor a presence.

“Amazing, amazing! How’d you do that? One more time!”

“Fufun. Well, isn’t that amazing? This is my──buhaa!?”

Huick fainted in agony after having an elbow slammed into his lower flank.

“Huick-sama, please take a short rest. The conversation won’t proceed so I shall speak.”

Standing courteously, Kuro bowed politely.

“Previously, at the conference that we had Priestess Ymy-sama attend, there was an incident involving Maha and Igneed of the Lords of Unusual Books. At that time, we caused a great deal of trouble for you.”

“Ah, n-no……that’s not true.”

Ymy frantically waved her hand and Kuro bowed deeply once more.

“And for {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}}, exactly one month ago. A Guard unit was wiped out by Maha of the Lords of Unusual Books. That case itself was resolved by Sheltis-sama and Kagura-sama over there but…………is that so? A true conclusion has yet to be reached. The reason being that not a single thing about the Lords of Unusual Books’ identity or goal has been understood.”

──Isn’t that so?

Kuro gazed at Meimel with a smile and challenging look.

Right beside here, Huick shrugged while still seated in the chair.

“The Governmental Sector will be counterattacking from now on. We’ll be entering the one base that Kuro and I found.”

“I seeee. You want {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}} to join in on that.”

“The Governmental Sector was attacked and you guys also had subordinates crushed by them. With that, wouldn’t it be good to cooperate?”

“……That’s riiight. Before that, anybody who wants to pose a question should do so.”

Is there anyone? Meimel looked around her and nobody there raised a voice in response.

……No, there should be questions.

……Everybody should have at least one doubt at the very least.

“Everyone’s so reserved, huuuh. Well then──”

“Just one thing.”

Amongst those who were keeping silent, Sheltis timidly opened his mouth.

“Is anything fine?”

“That’s right, good on you, nii-chan. It’s important to be curious.”

The look in Huick’s eyes changed as he propped his elbows up on the table. Kuro who was sitting still beside him also stared with her blue eyes narrowed to slits.

……This is.

……As I thought. They came with the intention of letting us ask questions from the beginning.

‘Questioning‘ was, so to speak, a measure of the asker’s ability to gather information and their ability to process information.

Depending on what question the Priestesses, Sennenshi or Guards here were to pose, they would gain a rough idea of {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}}’s analytic ability.

……You could call these two examiners.

……They’ve come to determine whether {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}} can become a reliable ally or not.

That was why they showed up boldly while prepared for the dangers.

If they were to ask a question which ran counter to the Governmental Sector’s expectations, they would be regarded as having no information gathering ability and would be provided no beneficial information to oppose the Lords of Unusual Books.

“That’s good, nii-chan, that look isn’t bad at all. You understand.”

“──Huick-sama. You’re saying a little too much.”

“Kuro, these guys understand. There’s no point in tediously hiding our objective from people who understand.”

Now, what question will you ask me? You’ve already ascertained there’s no reason to hide anything, the ‘Number Nine’s‘ daring gaze clearly conveyed that.

“What I want to know is your information source.”

“Hou?”

“───”

Huick and Kuro widened their eyes slightly.

“First. The fact that Kagura and I fought ‘Golden Maha‘ has not been announced outside of the tower. ……The second is the Lords of Unusual Books’ base. How did you find a base that even {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}} hasn’t found yet? We haven’t received an explanation for either yet.”

“………………How unpleasant, you noticed that.”

After a very long silence, that was what the secret operative muttered.

“You’re pretty good even though you’re young. Ah, I’m still in my twenties myself. Well, if we’re talking age, Kuro over here──”

“Huick-sama.”

“……Right, let’s continue the conversation. I’ll start off by saying the question’s not bad.”

Resting his chin on his hands, the man from ‘Heaven’s Wheel‘ pointed at his own eyelid.

“It’s the eye. You should understand if I say Mikuva’s Crimson Eye. As for your question, we can figure out either one of those by using it.”

“Oya, but you shouldn’t be able to use that without a compatible individual?“

“Correct. That’s why this person’s here.”

Huick pointed with his chin at the suited woman directly behind him.

“There are currently a total of three people compatible with Mikuva’s Crimson Eye in the Governmental Sector. Kuro is one of them. Though I say compatible, that doesn’t mean fully compatible, so there is a limit on the information able to be drawn out but……well, she can at least get information of that level. I think that’s good enough of an answer.”

“Is that enough?“

“……Yeah.”

This man who named himself as Huick was a trickster. Complete opposite the ‘Number One‘, he would plan with one or two layers of his opponent’s thoughts in mind.

“And your response is?”

“Let’s seeee. You said it was a counterattack but it sounds more like an infiltration, so it’ll be a select few elite, right? The opponents being who they are, Regular Guards aren’t going to cut it……and there are few amongst the Elite Guards who are privy to the circumstances. Ahh, what are we to do; with things being the way they are, we have no choice but to send someone from those gathered heeere.”

Meimel crossed her arms underneath her chest and pressed a finger against her own cheek. That expression was like an expert enjoying themselves in an intellectual game.

“One or two people?”

“No way. We don’t know the enemy organization’s scale, so it’s logical to have more allies. ……Well, there are only two from the Governmental Sector so we can’t ask for dozens of people. If you’re looking to cooperate, we’d like around two. In reality, the limit for those who will be able to infiltrate in one go is four including Kuro and I. More than that would be a separate unit.”

“By the way, what’s the maximum?”

“If you don’t trust us, you can prepare as many as you want.”

Meimel asked with a smile and the Number Nine spread his hands.

“But I’ll pass on a big family; at most, it will be five people. That is to say, you pick five and that’ll be seven when Kuro and I are added. In that case, two from your five would come with us as the main unit and the remaining three will infiltrate using a separate route.”

“Fumu, fumu. So two will be travelling with you and more than that is a different unit. ──This is a difficult problem, hmmmm.”

Contrary to her words, the Priestess’ tone was that of enjoyment when she answered.

“Ran.”

“Where are Viola Nova and Horn Nova?”

“They’re on standby on the floor above.”

“Thanks. That means that with the nine here and the Nova sisters, we have eleven. Syun-rei is really busy with the barrier in place of Salah-sama so she’s excluded. Up to five of us can go……oh dear, how troublinggg, who shall we choose from amongst these wonderful members?”

Meimel gazed into thin air with a teasing smile.

……The infiltration of the third organization. The most that can go is five.

“───”

Looking around at those gathered again, Sheltis gulped.

First, there were three Priestesses. Meimel, Ymy and Viola who was waiting on another floor.

Likewise, there were three Sennenshi. Ran, Leon and Horn on another floor. In addition was the Cadres Guard, Ishtar. All of them were able individuals included in the superior part of the tower’s strongest.

……Adding in the four from our unit makes eleven people.

……Five will be chosen from here to head for the Lords of Unusual Books’ base.

“If you want to know, chase after me. Now, Sheltis, chase after me. That is the beginning of everything.“

……I want to be chosen to go.

Igun’I’s true intention. In the first place, why the Lords of Unusual Books had an abnormal knowledge of Mikuva’s Crimson Eye and the Forbidden Crystal was still a mystery.

……And above all, they know that I have mateki.

A single premonition weighed on his chest.

They freely operated Mikuva’s Crimson Eye which can’t be used without a compatible individual and……they knew that I fell into the {{furigana|Garden of Corrupted Song|Eden}}.

If it’s Igun’I, does he also know how to purify the mateki residing in this body?

“───”

There was what happened in the Governmental Sector but he had thought so ever since he thought the information of the Governmental Sector’s cultured Yuugenshu was related to him and Ymy. Now that he knew all of that was the secret maneuvering of the third organization, he wasn’t going to let this suggestion from the Governmental Sector slip past.

……Ymy, I thought your purification of that mateki which no Priestess could purify was truly amazing.

……You really are doing your best. For all those of the tower.

Then me too.

No matter how dangerous this infiltration mission may be, if it’s connected to Ymy and my sakes──

“Now then, has everyone decided on how they feel?”

Meimel pulled out a large notebook from who-knows-where.

“Of course, I will be making the final decision but first I’ll hear you out if you have a request. Those who wish to participate in the joint plan with the Governmental Sector, name yourself and step forward.”

While spinning the pen skillfully around her finger, she looked over the assembled members.

“……Oh my, nobody?”

Nobody reacted.

Meimel stared in wonder at the silent {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}} members.

“That’s unexpected, hmmmm, or are you just holding back? Then I’ll just decide it myself, and I suppose that’ll be fine. Well then──”

“…………If I”

From his throat which was parched from nervousness, he squeezed out his voice.

{{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}}’s members. And the two secret organization members focused their sights ── Sheltis gulped deeply.

“If I would do, please let me participate.”

===Part 3===

“Those who wish to participate, please name yourself and step forward.“

Easily over ten metres away from the meeting room, in the shadow of an intersection, Eyriey had her eyes firmly closed and was listening to the conversation.

……Amaaazing.

……So this is telepathy.

The conversation happening within the locked meeting room was directly echoing in her head. Given that she was a common civilian, she obviously couldn’t use shinryoku spells. The one using spells to listen to other peoples’ conversations with telepathy and even allowing a third party like herself to listen in was──

“…………”

The girl with hair the color of reflective water was only staring fixedly in the direction of the meeting room.

“Eyriey, did you hear the conversation?”

“Perfectly. That’s Shasa for you, amazing! Wouldn’t you prefer being an apprentice Priestess?”

“……That would also be nice.”

The girl nodded with a smile which didn’t let on as to whether she was serious or joking.

“Rather than that, Eyriey, aren’t you interested in that infiltration talk from just now?”

“Yeah, yeah! I heard Sheltis’ voice so I wonder if he’s going somewhere a─gain. Even though that means we won’t get to play.”

It would be fine if it was an expedition to the Nature District or the Biotope. But if it was like the times with the Governmental Sector or the {{furigana|floating archipelago|Lagoon}}, then Yuto and Eyriey herself would be lonely.

“Then let’s go.”

“Eh?”

“Eyriey, please participate in what that Huick person was talking about as well. No matter the case, it concerns {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}} so I’m also interested.”

“…………Eh-ehhhhhhhh! Wh-What does that mean!? You’re telling a civilian like me to name myself in there!?”

“As an airship maintenance worker or something else, there are any number of ways to sneak yourself in.”

“Eh. W-Well……I like those kinds of things but it didn’t seem like their positions or the atmosphere would permit something like that? It was a ridiculously serious talk.”

“It’s fine. I’ll do something about that. Also”

In a rare act, the girl balled a fist tightly and winked.

“You need not worry about your physical wellbeing. I will have a reassuring partner travel together with you.”

“Ohhh, a partner!?”

To warrant being called reassuring, he or she must be quite reliable. Who would that be? A Sennenshi? Or Sheltis? No, no, there’s also the possibility it’s somebody strong who hasn’t been recognized yet.

While she was occupied with that.

“I’m counting on you, Yuto.”

“O─kay! I’ll be going with Eyri-nee!”

“So there you have it, Eyriey, please take Yuto along with you.”

“Yuto will do her best─”

“…………”

In comparison with the merry young girl and Shasa who was smiling as well. Eyriey muttered with a sigh.

“……It’s not like me, but I’m worried.”

===Part 4===

Meeting room 269-F.

“Houhou, I seeee.”

A lone Governmental Sector secret organization executive shook their shoulders in pleasure.

“What’s this, if one person speaks out……was everyone just checking how those around them would act? However, this is too many people. Now then, let’s have the promised selection.”

“───”

His subordinate who corrected her posture was standing still silently. With her mouth drawn to a line, the silent woman was looking sidelong at {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}}’s Priestess.

“Fumu, fumu, we’re a little over five people. What to dooo, there are those I want to have go within those who haven’t named themselves as well……well, let’s separate this and that. Okay, this will dooo!”

Meimel shut her notepad and nodded in satisfaction.

“Already done?”

“Yes, I’ve already decided. We can’t have our Governmental Sector guests waiting either.”

Answering Ran’s question with a wink, the Priestess who managed the tower brushed aside her own bangs. With flowing movements, she pointed to the door directly behind her.

“Well then, I’ll announce those chosen to participate in the joint plan with the Governmental Sector.”

Then.

“Only those whose names are called, please remain in this room.”

In tandem with Meimel’s proclamation──

The meeting room was wrapped in a quiet tension.

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>
{{SimpleNav | b=Final Chapter}}
</noinclude>

Hyouketsu Kyoukai no Eden:Volume 6 Final Chapter

2014-12-27T23:37:12Z

Exome: Fixing navigation

==Final Chapter – That Which is Worth Betting Everything on ──Crystal World──==

===Part 1===

All individuals ── make preparations and be on standby for an urgent mission from the executives.

{{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}}, floor 11.

The Cadet Guard residences were filled with nervousness because of the proclamation from the Guard Regulation Institute.

“An urgent mission announcement, huuuh. Ain’t there some more suitable unit other than us for that kind of exaggerated thing? We’re a newbie unit that’s only completed one mission since we formed.”

“That’s for the Instructor to decide. The opponent is a Yuugenshu so the main force will be Regular Guards and the Cadet Guards shall act as support. Depending on the details, we might be recommended by the Instructor.”

Vaiel advanced down the hallway quickly and just behind him was Kagura.

A recommendation from the Instructor ── in the case of a large mission for units of Regular Guards or above, Cadet Guards were chosen as support for them.

“Support, huuuh. I’ll pass on participating in that kind of pain-in-the-ass cooperation.”

“This is my opinion, but I don’t think we need to worry about that.”

Kagura said that while confirming something on the floating {{furigana|Machine pearl|Machina}}’s screen.

“If we are recommended by the Instructor, it will not be for communications coordination or as a medical squad but as a direct addition to the Regular Guards’ unit. In other words, a Yuugenshu battle mission.”

“Wha……like hell there’s support like that! Ain’t that why it’s a Regular Guard job?”

“It’s rare but there have been cases of orders like that being handed down. On the other hand, there is no chance of us being called out for any missions other than that.”

Units each had their own specialties. Taking that into consideration and recommending the unit most suited to a necessary support mission was the duty of the Instructor.

“Other units cover coordination and medical issues and there was a deciding battle for determining which unit would participate in the expedition to the Governmental Sector, right? In that decisive battle, Nash’s unit should have been exceedingly above us. Because they have a wealth of experience.”

“……What a hapless recommendation.”

Holding onto his blue steel Iron Fist Protector’s , Vaiel looked tired to the core.

“In exchange for that, the merit points are high. Though there’s still hope as long as you’re alive.”

“And where’s the all-important captain?”

“Already on standby. It’s just that they said they’d be taking a detour, so I assume they’ll arrive after that’s done with.”

“A detour? They’re damned relaxed for being on standby. Just where did they take this detour?”

Kagura pointed at the ceiling in response to Vaiel’s stunned expression.

“Floor 288, the floor of the second and third Priestesses.”

===Part 2===

{{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}} floor 287, emergency stairs.

“Sheltis!? You said to follow you but you’ve just been running along the emergency stairs this whole time.”

“Sorry, Monica, just hurry! We’ll talk later!”

The space was dimly lit by only the emergency lighting. The pair’s footsteps continued to echo in the emergency stairwell which was filled with cold air.

“You said floor 288, so Meimel-sama and Viola-sama’s floor?”

“That’s right, but those two aren’t who we’re aiming for.”

“Eh?”

“……Horn Nova.”

The blinder-wearing Ex Machina. She was versed in using every gun and a shooter who was overshadowed by nobody in sniping long distance targets.

“I don’t understand where you’re going with this!?”

“I’ll explain later so just follow me for now!”

A badge’s ID was necessary to activate the elevator specifically for the Priestess floors. If they used the elevator now, it would become apparent that they were ignoring the standby order from the Guard Regulations Institute.

──Echoing footsteps.

Running up the winding stairs, he jumped over the last step. He pried open the door before his eyes……

“Just how much will you get in my way……Ymy Ele Soufflenictole!”

Floor 288 lay beyond the door.

When he took one step in, what Sheltis saw was ── Horn who was facing the elevator which led to the surface floor and Ymy who stood before her.

“Get out of the way and disappear from my sight.”

“……No. I cannot allow you to go alone. You should know just how fearsome the Yuugenshu you are pursuing now is.”

“Are you saying that while knowing that I’m a Sennenshi? Are you saying that a Sennenshi is inferior to a single Yuugenshu?”

“This is not a discussion about being inferior or not. It is because you are a Sennenshi that you should uphold the rules more than anyone else.”

The Priestess held both hands out and obstructed the Sennenshi.

Even while being pierced by Horn’s gaze as she approached menacingly, Ymy resolutely remained in that spot.

“A Sennenshi is a Priestess’ partner. While Viola is within the tower, it is your duty to be accompany her.”

“A Yuugenshu has appeared and it is also a Sennenshi’s duty to defeat it.”

“Then please take along your unit. ……When Hyouketsu Kyoukai was broken, you, Ran, Leon and the others did that when holding them back. You absolutely did not fight alone.”

“The situation is different. The opponent is only a single Yuugenshu. Rather than waiting for my subordinates to gather, I will handle it myself. It is my decision as the captain so there are no problems with tower regulations.”

“I’m saying that I’m afraid of how you think of it as ‘only a single Yuugenshu‘.”

Ymy continued while staring at Horn without blinking.

“……I have experienced it first-hand, so I can say this. There are really Yuugenshu that cannot be opposed with the strength of a person. It is too dangerous to underestimate the Yuugenshu.”

“Then are you underestimating the Sennenshi?”

The Sennenshi went past anger and sighed.

“For a Priestess who should be the one that most trusts the Sennenshi to make light of them like this.”

“You’re wrong. I──”

He looked on at that scene while pressed up near the emergency door.

“Sheltis.”

“……I know.”

Clenching his right hand to the point of whiteness, Sheltis nodded with his breathing ragged.

……I know. This isn’t an argument that a Cadet Guard like me can go out and stop.

He and Monica were no more than ten metres away from Ymy and Horn. Even with her back turned, Horn should have noticed them and Ymy was facing them so she must have seen them.

……But from their points of view, we’re not related to this.

A Priestess and Sennenshi were seriously clashing opinions. This was not something that would be resolved by a third party like himself or Monica interjecting.

But. Just before that.

“……That’s enough, Ymy Ele Soufflenictole.”

Horn’s air of intimidation expanded explosively. The feelings mixed into each word had surpassed anger and were close to hatred.

“Don’t go? Don’t chase it? Don’t underestimate Yuugenshu? Who are you to say these things?”

“!”

Horn reached out to Ymy’s collar and tugged her face closer like that.

“To begin with, you and Tessha……”

“That’s right.”

Even with her vestments being grabbed, Ymy’s words didn’t stop.

“It would not have come to this if I could have purified that child’s mateki. That my words would not reach you because of that……I was prepared.”

……Normally……no, really, Monica and I.

……We might have jumped out when Ymy was grabbed.

The reason Sheltis and Monica had not done so and continued to stand there was because Ymy was nothing but resolved.

Even while being held by the collar and showered with harsh words, the Priestess was not wavering.

“I’ve also been doing my best this whole time. You may have said that I went to the Governmental Sector on a sightseeing trip but I went there with the intention of gaining many things. There are things I would not have gained without going to the Governmental Sector and things I could not do without having gone.”

“Aren’t you talking big.”

Horn put strength into the hand holding the Priestess’ vestments.

“And what exactly did you manage to gain?”

“……I will once again try to purify that child’s mateki. If that fails, then I will accept any insults or act.”

“Then quit being a Priestess.”

That sentence.

Was the limit for Sheltis and Monica who were watching so as to not disturb the equilibrium of that place──

……However.

“…………”

He had been about to wordlessly run out but he stopped.

……Why. Why……are you looking at us with those kinds of eyes?

Monica and even {{furigana|Machine crystal|Ilis}} were at a loss for words. “You mustn’t come here.” was the message conveyed by Ymy’s eyes.

“……You mean to make me leave the tower.”

“You’re the one who said you would accept any act, aren’t you?”

The Sennenshi looked down at the Priestess with her blinder-covered eyes.

“A Priestess who can’t even save a single child is unnecessary. I’ll pass on being satisfied with just having a Priestess who’s there to fill in the numbers and fails big time at the crucial times. In that case, it would be best not to have her from the start.”

“Understood. I will bet everything I have as a Priestess.”

“───Are you insane?”

“However, I also have a condition.”

“” [T/N: The heck am I supposed to put for only a っ…that thing makes absolutely no sound on its own.]

For the first time, Horn stirred even if ever so slightly. That was because the girl who had only been held by the collar was now holding her wrist with all her strength.

──She’s looking at…………Monica and I?

“A condition?”

Figuring out the meaning of that gaze, Horn turned towards them.

“What about them?”

“You……you will travel together with the unit of senpai whom you called useless. Monica-senpai is absolutely not useless.”

“……! W-Wait, Ymy.”

Before Monica herself could speak up, Horn rebuked,

“Don’t screw around. Travelling with somebody I know is baggage──”

“I’m not screwing arouuuuuund!“

Ymy’s angry roar turned into a sound wave and shook that floor.

“I won’t lose to mateki and Monica-senpai is not baggage!”

Holding fast to the arm grabbing her collar, the Priestess girl returned a glare.

“Even though I’m saying I will bet everything I have as a Priestess but I’ll reject it if you don’t accept my one condition. ……When I went to your treasured orphanage, all the children there said that they really loved you. That you are strong and kind and they really love you. But that’s wrong: you’re just a weakling who can’t love anybody except for the children from the orphanage!”

“────”

That instant.

A crack developed in the iron expression the Sennenshi had been keeping until now.

“……And if so?”

Horn distorted her mouth unpleasantly and she spat out.

“I’m a weakling? Even if that’s true, are you trying to say you’re not putting on airs!?”

“……Uu, uu!”

The hand before Ymy’s neck tightened even more and,

“Okay, okay, that’s no gooood─, any more and the Priestess’ vestments will tear. Horn-chan, did you have an interest in such things?”

Surarii ── as quickly as if that onomatopeia could be heard, Ymy’s vestments slipped through Horn’s fingers.

“Ehh, ah. Huh?”

Ymy who was suddenly free again stared in wonder with a confused expression.

“……Ishtar.”

“Hey there, it’s been a while, Horn-chan. Been wellll?”

The person who had released Ymy’s constraints was smiling aloofly.

The Sennenshi she was facing also showed a rare obvious grimace. It seemed to be saying that somebody annoying had shown up.

“Oh─, there, there. It’s been rough on you, Ymy-sama─. Did it hurt─?”

“Eh, u-umm……”

“Ah. So─rry, I just treated you like I’sa-chan. ……Ahaha, well, pay it no mind.”

“──What are you doing, Cadres Guard?”

Horn revealed her displeasure at the sudden intrusion and drew closer. Both of them were as tall as grown men and their eyes were at about the same height.

“No, no, Horn-chan, you’re being scaaary.”

“Don’t play dumb. Even if it’s you, I have the higher standing──”

“Eh─? Unfortunately for you, this was a request from your onee-san? When the blood rushes to her head and she won’t listen to anybody, it might work if it’s you, Ishtar-san, is what she told me.”

“……Ane-ue, huh.”

“Oh? As expected, you falter when Viola-sama’s name comes up─? Fumu, fumu, heeeh, heeeh.”

“Cadres Guard, I would prefer it if you were to simply state your business?”

“Mm─. My business was just to cool Horn-chan’s head so I think I’ll call that okay. Rather, don’t you not have much time? That Yuugenshu you’re searching for might conceal itself at any time.”

Fwoosh. Ishtar’s left arm which had a little bit of bare skin peeking out rose up and came to a stop pointing in their direction.

“It’s a waste of time arguing here. You two, how about you go along with her like Ymy-sama said?”

“…………”

“If Horn-chan defeats the Yuugenshu then there’s a chance that that child’s mateki will also disappear. If so, then the first thing should be for you two to go with her and defeat it. If the mateki happens to disappear, then all the better. Ymy-sama betting her position as Priestess on purifying will come after that. How about it?”

“……I have my misgivings. Taking along unnecessary Cadet Guards for exterminating Yuugenshu is against the tower’s regulations as well─”

“They are useful.“

Completely opposite Horn who was talking on and on quickly, Ishtar had a pleasant and calm tone.

“……What?”

“I said they are useful. It wouldn’t be a problem bringing them along. They’re perfect subordinates for Horn-chan who only likes outstanding subordinates.”

The Cadres Guard showed a daring smile. The Sennenshi stared at that expression enough to burn a hole in it. Time passed with both of them maintaining their silence──

“Excuse me, Captain Horn.”

Monica who had been silent until now interposed between the two who were staring at each other. She took out her silver plate-shaped badge and put the LCD screen on its back before Horn’s eyes.

Emergency request.

She thrust out the LCD screen with that displayed.

“A recommendation from counter-measures HQ? You can’t mean that you”

“Just now, we received a request to deploy from headquarters. In accordance with the recommendation from the Instructor, myself and three others shall be rightfully participating as the supporting unit for this case. With this, there should be no issue.”

“…………”

The Sennenshi closed her mouth and was silent.

“Truthfully, I cannot understand what is ‘useful‘ about you.”

“I have directly received such great trust from Ymy-sama so I will do my best. Also──”

She exchanged looks with Ymy who was restraining herself.

“If we defeat the Yuugenshu and that child’s mateki disappears, then the talk of Ymy quitting being a Priestess also ends. To that end, I intend on accompanying you no matter what.”

“……So you’re of the same opinion as Ishtar.”

Horn muttered with a voice that let no hint of her feelings in.

“So, how about it, Horn-chan?”

“Time is precious.”

Twisting the corner of mouth unpleasantly, she took out her communications device from the holder at her waist.

“It’s me, put Catria on the line. …………Catria. It’s me, is the gun maintenance I asked for complete? I’ll be heading over within four hundred seconds from now so place those two and the other gun I handed to you on my transport. The crew members will be me──”

Horn turned her head halfway to them.

She looked appraisingly at Ishtar, Ymy and finally Sheltis, then gave a long, long sigh.

“……And a single Cadet Guard unit. No, you’re not mistaken and I didn’t say the wrong thing; I will be acting together with a single Cadet Guard unit. Got it? If you get it, then hurry up and prepare with the remaining three hundred eighty seconds.”

===Part 3===

At the open-air cafe, ‘The Twins Swans <Albireo>‘.

“Yuto-cha─n, take this cake set here to table five─. Eyriey, you take table seven’s order. After that, clean up table nine and prep table ten.”

“O─kay!”

“O-Okayyyyyy! A-Aren’t we too busy, Head Chef!? I’m hopeless at this kind of physical laborrrrr!”

The adorable answer from Yuto was contrasted by Eyriey’s shout that bordered on becoming a scream and echoed across the kitchen.

The time was right at noon.

It was the time that they became busy with customers lured in by the smell of the cooking from the kitchen.

“I-It’s already noon! I made a promise to play with friends after noon, you know!?”

“You’re meeting them here, right? Then work hard until your friends get here. Come now, I’ll even pay you double time. Yuto-chan, watch and learn.”

With Sheltis gone, Yuto had now completely become the main helper in the store.

At first, she had just been helping as far as wiping down tables but now she was an all-purpose helper than even took customers’ orders and delivered food.

“Hey, hey, Eyri-nee! Yuto was praised by the customers as amazing!”

On each arm was two plates of a cake set and coffee. On top of that, she had a large tray on her head and she had another table’s lunch set consisting of three plates on there, so it was surprising.

“Eyriey, take a lesson from her as well.”

“……That’s insane.”

She headed out into the shop from the kitchen while holding a large tray.

“Ugeh, what a big line……”

The line that couldn’t fit into the store was lined up outside the store in a coil.

And.

With the refreshing chime of the front door bell, the door of The Two Swans opened. Another customer? Everyone thought that and turned their eyes in that direction──

The store interior seemed to have become separated from the flow of time as it turned silent.

“Excuse me.”

A single girl entered.

Wearing a simple and plain shirt and skirt, she was petite and had slender limbs. She had a face that still had youth left in it and she was just a little under Eyriey in height. She was not any older than her late teens. At best, she was thirteen or fourteen.

──Everybody forgot words and gulped.

──Her gem-like beauty could even be called a fantasy.

“……Umm, is Eyriey-san here?”

Her moist eyes that seemed sorrowful were a vivid azure.

Her skin was white like porcelain and there was not a blemish upon its smooth surface. And the most eye-catching thing about her was her long hair which extended to below her knees.

Just like seven-colored silk thread, it changed colors beautifully as it fluttered.

The color of reflective water ── with a translucent silvery white like ice as its base, the parts that light passed through shined with a compound color made with pearl and gold.

“Ohh, Shasa-chan. Been a while!”

At Eyriey’s voice, the majority of the customers finally came back to their senses.

“It has been a while. ……I’m sorry, it has been a long time since I came to the Living Districts so I was a little lost. Am I late?”

“No─pe, actually you’re right on time. Wait a sec, I can get off work so I’ll just go tell the Head Chef! Ah, you can sit there at that reserved seat!”

“Okay.”

The girl sat in the chair with a wide smile. Just that small action gave the impression of an impressive painting by a first-class painter.

“He─y, Head Chef, my friend’s here so can I go─?”

“Oh my, it can’t be helped. By the way, your friend wouldn’t happen to be Sheltis, would it?”

“Nope. I met her while walking around observing at {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}} and we got along. She’s amazing; she has the entirety of the tower memorized.”

“Ohh. If it’s a secretary from the tower, then I might have met her once before.”

“Eh?”

What does that mean? While Eyriey’s mouth was hanging open, the apron-clad Head Chef trotted from the kitchen to the store interior──

“Let’s see……ah.”

“Ah.”

From the direction of the store came the dumbfounded voices of the two.

“Oh my. What’s thiiis, it’s been a whiiile! I was wondering who it was but it’s Salah──”

“Nice to meet you, I’m Shasa.”

“……the Quee”

“I’m Shasa.”

“…………Sa”

“Please refer to me as Shasa.”

“…………Okay, okay.”

After a little while, an uncommon wry smile appeared on the Head Chef’s face and she returned.

“Oh, hey, hey, Head Chef, do you maybe know Shasa? It sure sounded like it!”

“……………………No. I don’t know her at all.”

“What was that unnatural pause!? Hey, wait, don’t turn away!”

“Well, never mind, never mind. So, Eyriey, you’ll be eating with her and then going to play, right? I have two peoples’ portions prepared.”

Sandwiches with plenty of seasonal vegetables used and onion soup in a mug. For after the meal was bite-sized cakes and milk tea.

“Ohh! So with that, sorry for the wait, Shasa!”

“R-Right……”

She stared at the lunch set upon the table as if it were novel.

“What’s up?”

“Ah……nothing. I always only have meals from {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}} so it’s a little different.”

“Hohoh, now that you say it, there is a dining hall at the tower.”

“There is a dining hall but I have my meal carried to my room. And it’s been a while since I had something solid like this. I’ve at most had black tea with honey added.”

“Geh. That’s no good, Shasa, that’s why you’re so thin!”

“Thin……that’s right, isn’t it, like I thought. I’ve always had a lack of appetite though.”

The girl patted her chest through her clothes. The thickness from her back to her chest, as well as her arms and thighs, were thin to the point it seemed they would snap if she were to miss a step on the stairs.

“It’s not like you hate to eat though, right?”

“That’s right. Not having many chances to eat because of work and continuing a lifestyle of not eating affects your body like this.”

“Haa, you sound busy with work. Since you only get to enjoy yourself like this once a month.”

“It’s my job but it’s like my life. ……It is my duty, and a promise.”

Placing her hand to the edge of the steaming mug, the girl’s face reddened slightly.

“But it’s nice to ‘enjoy myself‘ like this as well. It’s somehow nostalgic.”

“That’s right─. Enjoying yourself is important, so eat well, enjoy yourself a lot and sleep well! Look, the soup’s gonna get cold. Eat the sandwich too!”

“R-Right!”

Shasa gripped the mug with an expression of utmost seriousness.

“W-Well then! I, Shasa Endens Lin Kale, shall now partake of this lunch!”

“You don’t have to be so serious about it.”

“At any rate, it’s been a long time. ……I-I’ll do my best. Eii!”

She timidly lifted up the mug and drank the soup.

“…………”

“How is it?”

“…………It’s delicious.”

She couldn’t believe it herself. She blinked numerous times and brought the mug towards and away from her mouth.

“B-But I still don’t understand! Once more………………ah…………it’s delicious……”

The girl hid her mouth with her hand and her face went bright red.

“……It’s, delicious.”

“Right─. Our Head Chef is amazing. Try the sandwich too!”

“R-Right!”

She nodded with a some more vigor than just prior and reached her hand out to a sandwich on the plate──

“………………”

Her hand suddenly stopped.

“Shasa?”

“…………My body……is…………after all…………right after the barrier…………transfer, if…………I get careless………………not good…………………………”

Her shoulders slumped and she collapsed off the chair in that manner.

“Shasa!?”

──She’ll hit the floor at this rate.

Her hand that she reached out reflexively wouldn’t make it in time and the girl who had fallen out of the chair had her face make a beeline for the hard floor ── just before Eyriey who pictured that scene was about to scream, somebody’s hand caught steady hold of Shasa’s body.

“U-Uwawawawaa, E-Eyri-nee, help meeee!”

“Yuto!? A-Amazing, Yuto, good job!”

In place of Yuto who was holding up a body larger than her with all her strength, she held Shasa from behind. She sat the girl who seemed to have lost consciousness on the chair once again and steadied her against the back of the chair.

“Pheeew……that was dangerous. I wonder what’s wrong; we should call a doctor.”

“Hey, hey, Eyri-nee, I think Shasa-nee is probably just tired.”

Yuto tugged on the edge of her sleeve and nodded.

“She did say her work was tasking. I wonder if I should let her rest in my room until she gets better……daaarn, I don’t know where Shasa lives.”

It would be best to take Shasa back to her house but she only knew that she worked at {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}}. She didn’t know which post she worked either so she didn’t know who to contact.

“Shasa-nee said she had a room at the tower.”

“Oh, really? Yuto, do you perhaps know where Shasa’s room is?”

“Yeah, yeah! Shasa-nee told me last time!”

“Ohhh, good going. You did well!”

It was the first time she thought of Yuto who energetically shook her head as this reliable.

“Should I go get an acquaintance of Shasa-nee?”

“Yeah, please!”

“O─kay!”

Yuto ran out of the shop door.

……Really, that’s great.

She hadn’t known what to do when she collapsed but it would be one thing off her mind if they could send her back home. The cause was exhaustion so she needed her to rest.

……She purposefully came even though she was this tired.

“Head Chef, I’ll be taking Shasa-chan for a bit───”

“That is a pleasing suggestion but it is not that much of a major matter. I alone will be enough.”

The bell rang again.

“I heard there was someone I knew causing difficulties here.”

It was a woman who was leaning up against the door frame.

Their eyes met and the woman smiled boldly.

……This is an acquaintance of Shasa’s?

……Uwaa, amazing. She’s really beautiful.

She was tall and slender with a sharp face to match.

Her glossy jet black hair was completely straight and definitely without a strand out of place. The beauty of her voluptuous body was also highlighted clearly through her pitch black vestments. Her twin mounds were full to the point that they seemed to be ready to spill out at any moment, her tight waist was curvaceous and it rose up once again at her hips. It was charm that even made Eyriey who was of the same gender gasp.

“It seems that you’ve taken care of Shasa.”

She walked up to the table they were at and indicated the sleeping Shasa with her eyes.

“Ah, are you the person Yuto spoke of? Shasa’s acquaintance.”

“Tsali. To this child……let’s see, I am a friend, quarreling opponent and guardian. We’re not family bound by blood.”

“Ah, like I thought! Ah─ that surprised me. Since your hair and eye colors are completely different. I haven’t heard of sisters that are this different.”

“──As usual, you’re unabashed regardless of the person, Eyri-nee.”

“Fue?”

……As usual?

……Actually, did she just call me Eyri-nee?

“Ahh, I forgot to say that that’s what I heard Yuto refer to you as.”

Giggle. Upon Tsali’s lips which had only a bold smile upon them thus far, her smile changed just a little to one more friendly.

“That’s right! Right, right, Tsali-san, do you know where Yuto went off to? Rather, how did that kid manage to call you so quickly? A communicator? No, even if that were true, you wouldn’t have gotten here so promptly.”

“I thought that things would turn out like this again so I was secretly following her. As usual, she’s quite the handful.”

She carried Shasa’s body.

“Yuto will return soon. As for Shasa……let’s see, please play with her again any time from tomorrow on.”

“Ehh. That’s……I’m fine with it, but will Shasa be okay by tomorrow?”

“It seems that one day of rest really wasn’t enough but this always happens. She should be fine if she rests for the entirety of today. It would be fine if you came to floor 290 of the tower tomorrow at ten in the morning.”

“That’s fine with me……”

“Then it’s decided. I’ll also relay that to Shasa.”
[[image:Eden06_209.jpg|thumb]]

She turned her back on Eyriey and walked towards the door──

“Oh, right.”

“Mm?”

Suddenly coming to a stop, Tsali turned just the side of her face to her.

A friendly and curious smile. Though her face was graceful and sharp to begin with, that smile was somehow really…………really……like an innocent child’s.

…………Huh, this person?

……This person’s smile……who is it……doesn’t it kind of resemble somebody’s smile?

“I’ll say my thanks.”

“Eh?”

“This person here, from the top of her head to the tips of her toes, is self-sacrificing and has a habit of reflecting so somebody has to forcefully take her out to relax. Originally, it was supposed to be my job, but it seems that you are better for it.”

Giii……

The door the woman in jet black vestments pushed on opened easily. The path that was not a path became a path of its own accord and seemed to bless her steps.

“It has been a long time since Shasa made an expression of such enjoyment.”

That was the difference between her and Eyriey.

The words that were heard from Tsali that day were for the girl known as Eyriey and……in the distant future, what bestowed a ‘third possibility‘ upon {{furigana|the floating continent|Orbie Clar}}, though nobody knew this yet.

Only Tsali.

And Shasa who continued to sleep within her arms, had yet…………

===Part 4===

Scraps of clouds came from one end of her vision and disappeared out the other. The sky was a deep blue all across and continued on forever.

“……With the expedition to the Governmental Sector, this makes the second time we’re using an airship.”

Kagura followed the droplets of glass clinging to the pressure-resistant windows with her eyes.

“Our destination is the Biotope so there’s not much time to fully enjoying traveling through the air.”

“Fully enjoy, huuuh. The Governmental Sector mission was important so our treatment wasn’t bad but……unfortunately, this time it’s a transport ship so the inside is cramped and the cushions on the seats are worn out.”

Vaiel who answered like that didn’t stop looking out the window or crossing his arms.

“So, Leader. It’s about time you told us about the mission this time.”

“It’s as I said when we left. We were recommended as support for the subjugation of the Yuugenshu discovered in the Biotope──”

“Not that, I mean that over there.”

“Behind the general seating area ── the waiting room established for executive unit members. He indicated with his chin the heavy metallic door that was locked from the inside.

“Even if the support unit was chosen by the Instructor’s whim, why the heck are we riding with the O great Sennenshi?”

“Ah……you could call that her idea.”

Monica hesitated to speak with an uncomfortable expression.

“……Captain’s order: I leave it to you, Sheltis.”

“Geh!?”

Being elbowed in the side, Sheltis jumped up in his seat. ……I can’t let my guard down. Just when I thought I could just stay silent and listen, this happens.

“……Let me ask this beforehand: should I say the truth or the pretense?”

“Let’s start with the pretense.”

“It’s obviously most enjoyable to keep the speculation fun for last.”

That was the response from the two who turned around in a flash.

“U─m. The pretense is as Monica said just before. We’ll also be participating in the Yuugenshu subjugation so don’t we have to group up with the advance party on-site? And so the fastest way there just happened to be travelling with a Sennenshi.”

“Okay, next.”

“Next is the real reason.”

“……You know, no matter how much of a public attitude you’re taking, it’d be nice if you were to show more of a reaction.”

He had expected this but it was kind of lonely garnering such a lacking response.

“As for the real reason, you could say a few coincidences overlapped or we got wrapped up in it……there was a little trouble between the fifth Priestess and the Sennenshi behind the door over there──”

“Ah─……that’s enough. I have an idea of what happened.”

“Eh, already?”

“Sheesh, sticking your head into troublesome things of your own accord.”

Vaiel shook his hand, showing how much of a pain he thought it was.

“You probably just got mixed up in it as a mediator, right?”

“I-I’ll just say this beforehand but I simply had business with Ymy! It was Captain Horn who suddenly stuck a gun to me──”

“Umm, if you say it so loudly, the person herself will hear you.”

“……My bad.”

Monica nodded with her head downcast and was silent.

“……I’ll treat you to lunch next time. How about the special lunch set at the large dining hall on floor 248?”

“I’m even willing to add on after-meal coffee?”

“I’ll have milk tea.”

Monica nodded reluctantly and the negotiations were completed.

“Hey, hey, Sheltis, I have one thing I’m curious about.”

“What is it?”

“That pilot kid has been glancing over at us since a little while ago so I wonder if he wants to join in. Ah, it’s the one that just drew his head back.”

Pilot? Come to think of it ── he had noticed someone watching them but it didn’t seem like it would be an issue so he hadn’t paid it much mind.

“Hey, the one at the pilot seat over there, did you need us for something?”

“…………N-Noooo. D-Don’t mind meeee.”

The one peeking out from the pilot seat was a boy still in his mid-teens.

He had greenish-brown hair and brown eyes. He had a thin face, his response was weak, he still had an expression like he’d burst into tears at any moment and his ears which jutted out on either side were also shivering slightly.

……Are those Nell Folk ears?

“What, I was wondering who it was, but isn’t that Catria?”

“……That voice, Kagura?”

The boy who was hiding in the shadow of the seat widened his eyes.

“Seriously. It’s me; didn’t you realize it with this on me?”

Kagura removed the machine helmet which was completely covering her head. Her ears also reached far out to the sides and were covered in warm-seeming fur.

“Mm? Acquaintances between brats?”

“Since the Nell Folk working at {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}} have constructed their own independent network. This child is……well, it’s as you can see, he’s more cautious than I am. Though it was unexpected for him to become the third unit’s pilot.”

“N-No. You’re wrong…………I’m Captain Horn’s maintenance worker. Piloting is……an e-extra.”

The boy set it to auto-pilot and stood up from the seat.

“I see. So, what is it? Looking over here would suggest that you have an interest but that’s unusual for you.”

“…………”

He stayed silent for a moment but the sound of him breathing in could be heard.

“……U-Um……I just thought, you were a really close-knit unit…………”

“Is that so? Isn’t this normal?”

“Probably……I think it’s really rare.”

Having that said directly ── Sheltis exchanged looks with Monica beside him.

“Monica, is that so?”

“I think it depends on the unit. ……Though we’re not on the bad end.”

“That’s because everyone gathered here is a meddler.”

Vaiel crossed his legs and sighed to indicate them.

“…………N-No. ……I-It’s just……well, ……I thought it was nice. …………Captain Horn doesn’t have that feeling to her much.”

“You don’t get it. Then why don’t you switch units?”

And.

The Nell Folk boy narrowed his eyes and looked downwards in embarrassment.

“……But she’s cool.”

“Your Captain, you mean?”

“…………Yeah. ……Also, she always leaves the gun maintenance to me.”

His hands were worn out ── from touching the gun’s rust and oil and they had burns and scratches from injuries during maintenance.

He looked dearly at his hand which was painful to look at.

“Catria.”

“Ye-Yeeeess!?”

The boy hopped up in place when Horn, who had come from the rear, spoke.

“This was in my cargo, but what is it?”

It was an automatic handgun painted silver. It was easily two times larger than the guns used by gunners with twin pistols in Tenketsu Palace <Sohpia> and a shinryoku carved seal was etched into its grip.

“Uh……umm, it’s a new creation. Production code, ‘Silver King <Rusty Heidt>‘……the gun’s slide and rifling are designed to be larger and it also uses special bullets.”

“Special bullets?”

“Y-Yes! I wanted to make the bullets themselves in a new metallic structure. After making a request to a Priestess many times, I finally got a carved seal with a Priestess’ baptism spell applied to it. It hasn’t been tested, but it shouldn’t be an exaggeration to call it a bullet specialized to Yuugenshu!”

“A Priestess’ baptism spell meaning ane-ue’s?”

“Ah, n-no. Viola-sama was always out of the tower so the best at baptism type spells──”

“……That’s enough. I have a good idea of who it was.”

Horn put the giant one-handed gun into her shoulder holster and sighed.

“U-Umm! Not many bullets have been made so there are only three loaded……”

“I don’t mind. Either way, I won’t immediately use it in real combat. I don’t have a habit of using a gun I’m not used to and increasing the risks.”

“……I see.”

The boy visibly drooped his shoulders visibly and was downcast.

“……I was wondering if I would just barely make it in time for the subjugation mission this time.”

“I believe I told you I didn’t require any useless consideration. Rather than that, return to the pilot seat; aren’t we arriving at the great salt lake soon?”

Speaking back with an indifferent voice, the Sennenshi turned towards them.

“I’ll say this ahead of time. You should just stay quiet and follow. Don’t think about providing support or fighting the Yuugenshu; you should just bear in mind not to get in the way of my battle.”

“……But then there’s no reason behind us coming as a support unit.”

“Don’t misunderstand.”

The words which permitted no rebuttal brought silence to the airship.

“I took you along because of the Cadres Guard’s suggestion. I will decide everything beyond that. The support unit will abide by the commander’s orders at once upon reaching the site ─── that is what is detailed by the Guard Regulations Institute, but is there a problem with that?”

“…………”

“It looks like you want to say something?”

“……No.”

Monica gnashed her molars and shook her head sideways. Horn seemed to snort at that gesture and quickly turned her back to the pilot’s seat.

“Relax. It’s not like I won’t entrust you with anything. Manpower will be required to track the S vector, eighth class. I will have you aid in the tracking and discovery whether you want to or not. ……Catria.”

“Y-Yeessss!?”

“How many more minutes until we arrive?”

“Th-The great salt lake is already visible below! We will land now!”

“──It’s finally time.”

As she squeezed out that in a hoarse voice from within her throat, both her hands were lightly shaking.

“You bunch, get ready as well. Once we land, we will set out in the direction of the S vector, eighth class’ escape route.”

===Part 5===

A pure white glimmer extended as far as the eye could see on the downhill of a gentle slope.

It was a scene reminiscent of a large snowy valley with many large mountains stretching out. It was not actually snow but countless salt piled up over the course of many years.

“Look, Sheltis, it’s an amazing place.”

Accompanied by {{furigana|Machine pearl|Machina}}, Kagura gave a sigh of admiration.

“Water with a little salt content flows here into the basin from the river and evaporates, accumulates and creates this beautiful scenery. I’ve seen it in documents but it’s my first time seeing it in person.”

“Really, it’s like snow.”

Crunch……crunch…………

Salt grains crunched underfoot. It felt like he was stepping on a lump of snow.

Shantia Great Salt Lake.

It was one of only two salt lakes that had been confirmed in the vast Biotope and was terrain that bore the prefix of ‘Glittering <Shant>‘.

“It really is amazing; this is all salt?”

“……It’s not very appealing.”

It was somewhat unusual but Monica and Vaiel who were walking ahead frequently surveyed the surroundings.

“Captain Horn, sorry for the wait.”

Finally.

Two Regular Guards were bearing a machine gun and jogged over when they noticed them.

“What’s the situation?”

“No changes. With the two units patrolling the vicinity and the two support units, there are four units in total surrounding the great salt lake. To now, there have been no reports of it slipping through the encirclement.”

“Good work. Don’t slacken your caution; I’ll be tracking the ‘S vector, eighth class‘. I ordered Scheele to be on standby but have she arrived?”

A girl in vestments walked up after the two Guards.

“I’m here.”

“I have only one order for you. Erase the Yuugenshu’s mateki with a barrier type spell when we find it. I won’t say you need to restrain it, but at least keep it in one spot. You can do it, can’t you.”

“I will do my utmost.”

“That’s good; then follow along.”

“Ye…………”

Yes. The apprentice Priestess who spoke suddenly stopped moving and stood still. She wasn’t even quivering but only her shoulders shook lightly──

“What’s wrong?”

“Monica……senpai?”

Without answering Horn’s question, the girl removed her hood.

“Monica-senpai!? Monica-senpai! I-It’s me! Pia!”

“Pia……Pianalis Scheele?”

With a glance at the girl’s face exposed to the sunlight, the girl who served as unit captain greatly widened her eyes.

“Wawaa, it really is Monica-senpaiii! No way, no way, why are we meeting here!? Actually, what’s with your appearance? You look just like a Guard!”

“Not just look like, I actually am a Guard. Since moving past being an apprentice Priestess, about three years ago…………h-hey, wait! I get it, so let me go a bit!”

Monica earnestly pried herself loose from the apprentice Priestess clinging to her and sighed.

“……I told you many times to refrain from just hugging people.”

“I’m just that happyyy! Since I managed to reunite with a senpai I thought had retired in this kind of place. It’s not like I’m trying to act the part of a mature apprentice Priestess either───……ah……”

Falling silent and taking care of her surroundings, the apprentice Priestess slipped her hood back on.

“A-Ahem……my apologies, Captain, I lost myself there. As it was a reuniting with a revered senpai, please overlook this.”

“Just give me a brief explanation.”

“Y-Yes! This Cadet Guard here is my senpai as an apprentice Priestess. This is from two years ago, but she advanced as far as the final trial for a Priestess.”

“……Is that so.”

Horn raised an eyebrow at Scheele’s words.

“Yes. Pardon me, but did you not allow her to travel with you because you knew this?”

“…………”

Without answering the apprentice Priestess’ question, Horn casually folded her arms.

“I see, an apprentice Priestess who made it to the final trial. So that is what the Priestess <Ymy> and the Cadres Guard <Ishtar> appraised you on.”

“──No.”

Monica directly faced the Sennenshi who spoke with an implicative tone.

“That appraisal was not mine but my entire unit’s.”

“You sure can talk.”

Horn smiled boldly.

“──Change of plans. Scheele.”

“Yes.”

“You will remain on defense of this camp. In this large of an area, we don’t know where the S vector, eighth class will appear.”

“Understood.”

Watching the apprentice Priestess slowly back off, Horn’s next focus was the girl holding the crossed rods <Rosario> in both hands.

“Your said your name was Monica.”

“……What is it?”

“I’ll have you take responsibility for what you said.”

Massive, black machine pistols. The Sennenshi who held one in each hand of these heavy firearms that a normal person would require two arms to hold.

“I will also order you into combat based on the enemy’s strength so be prepared.”

===Part 6===

In a hallway filled with light.

“……I’m really sorry. Ymy-san and Ishtar-san.”

Fluttering her tunic-styled vestment, the petite Priestess hung her head.

“If only I had kept Horn in check more.”

“It’s fine─. Viola-sama, you don’t have to lower your head like that.”

With the same aloof smile as ever, Ishtar patted her delicate shoulders.

“I think the location was the great salt lake. Then they should be arriving around now. That’s a nice place─, and the view is also good so it’s easy to spot a Yuugenshu. Horn-chan is outstanding and the Cadet unit travelling with her is also a gathering of individuals with more than meets the eye. Right, Ymy-sama?”

“Ye……Y-Yes.”

Being urged with a suspicious smile, Ymy’s face unconsciously twitched.

……I wonder what she means.

Monica-senpai as an apprentice Priestess? Or……Sheltis? When I talk with this Cadres Guard, it feels like the inner reaches of my mind are being seen through.

“You can also relax, Viola-sama─. From Ishtar’s point of view, well, they won’t ‘lose‘. If there’s anything to worry about, I guess it’s the enemy escaping? And one more thing ─── Ymy-sama?”

The second question was much heavier and sharper in her look and tone.

“Are you serious about that promise you made with Horn-chan?”

“……I will once again try to purify that child’s mateki. If that fails, then I will accept any insults or act.”

“Then quit being a Priestess.”

“Understood. I will bet everything I have as a Priestess.”

If Horn defeated the S vector, eighth class and the mateki disappeared with that, then that was fine. However, in the off-chance that the mateki remained despite the main body’s defeat, she would once again attempt to purify it.

……If she were to fail.

“Wait.”

Viola’s voice which was mixed with anger did not permit Ymy’s words.

“I would also like to speak on that matter. I’ve heard that that was basically something Horn decided on her own. It is clear the fault lies with my little sister. ……Ymy-san, you cannot allow yourself to be swept up in the heat of the moment and accept such a thing. If you have awareness as a Priestess, then reconsider this.”

“…………”

“Ishtar is in agreement─. A Priestess isn’t somebody that can just be replaced with a person if one is gone. I think Horn-chan would also understand if she cooled her head?”

“…………Yeah.”

She understood that. She tried to understand it.

She knew better than anybody else that a vacancy in the Priestesses could not be permitted and that Horn’s words at that time were impulsive.

However──

“Thank you, Viola, Ishtar-san. But it’s fine? I don’t have any intention of quitting being a Priestess from this. I don’t feel like failing at purifying the mateki either.”

“That’s sufficient. But then wasn’t there no need to accept what Horn-chan said?”

“……No.”

Ymy shook her head with a smile in response to Ishtar who spoke inquisitively.

“It’s true that I think I need to do it with that much of a resolve.”

A Priestess who can’t save a single child infected with mateki is no good.

My goal is much, much higher.

That’s right. If I compare myself to that child I met in the world of a thousand years ago───

“[Unto me, the only wish of which I am capable……]”

“[Yu/ ris-ia Sophie, Arma-Selah]”

The child known as Shasa.

The more she remembered it, that child’s shinryoku spells were of a different level. Compared to the current Priestesses of {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}}……no, it might even rival that of the Queen’s.

She had a goal.

Not just the personal goal of curing Sheltis’ mateki but a goal as a Priestess. That child awaited on the path to accomplishing both. That was what she felt. [T/N: “That child” refers to Shasa.]

“I mean that you’re the only one who hasn’t changed a bit from three years ago.”

“Change. There will definitely not be enough stimulus for your shinryoku to bloom.”

The words spoken to her at the Grand Sanctuary by the woman named Tsali.

……I might need the resolution to change myself on my own. If I can’t do that, then that’s all the more reason to have the resolve to quit being a Priestess.

“Well, Ymy-sama is a specialist in baptism spells. It’s not Ishtar’s place to stick her opinion in─”

The Cadres Guard shrugged with an expression that was no quite a smile and not quite a bitter smile.

“It’s dependent on you. You too, Viola-sama.”

“……Yes. Ymy-san, please pay no mind to Horn’s words from just before.”

Being prompted by Ishtar, Viola also turned around. The Priestess headed towards her own room and the Cadres Guard moved towards the elevator. Ymy watched both of them go──

“Good change.”

“Say, Ymy. I wonder if you’ll hear my voice soon enough?”

In a far off and distant place.

She heard a nostalgic voice from someone. She felt so.

===Part 7===

A mirror world.

A thin layer of water stuck to the surface of salt which spread out endlessly, making the great salt lake into a gigantic mirror of the world.

“……Amazing. Everyone’s faces are reflected on the ground.”

Kagura sighed while staring directly down. It must have been fairly curious as she had removed the machine helmet she had been wearing and looked around at the surroundings.

“It’s like the ground is a mirror. A mirror with enough clarity to see every strand of hair.”

“Even if it is a great salt lake, it seems it’s limited to after rainfall.”

Splash.

With the sound of a puddle of water splashing underfoot, Sheltis turned towards Kagura who was beside him.

“……The problem is that it’s just a little too bright.”

The ground underfoot was a mirror. Because the sunlight was reflected as-is, the reflected light was also strong. If they stayed in that place for a long time, it might hurt their eyes.

“Hey, hey, Sheltis, I have a good idea. Sunglasses!”

“No. It doesn’t seem like they’d suit me.”

He responded bluntly to {{furigana|Machine crystal|Ilis}} who was swaying at his chest and looked at the members walking ahead of him again.

Walking at the front was Horn with machine pistols in both hands. On her back was a long-range sniping rifle and reserve revolving machine pistols could be seen at her waist holsters.

A little bit away from her was Monica gripping her crossed rods <Rosario> and Vaiel with his iron fist protectors <Knuckle Dusters> equipped. Kagura followed behind them with Sheltis walking more-or-less beside her.

“……It’s a little bit of an odd order in a certain way.”

A gunner coming up to the front went against the basics of formations but as this was concerning the Sennenshi, Horn Nova, this didn’t apply. She was a generalist that excelled in anything from long-range sniping to hand-to-hand combat. Her combat skills were high enough that she had been attributed as such.

And just before that.

“You are a curious individual.”

“Eh?”

She said it with a sigh.

Horn, who had been silent to this point, suddenly murmured with her gaze still fixed ahead.

“You seem to have been quite close with Scheele.”

“……Yeah. We were both apprentice Priestesses so she’s two years my junior.”

Monica nodded, knowing the line was directed at her.

“I had heard from ane-ue that apprentice Priestesses did not form friendships amongst themselves.”

“It is as Viola-sama said. It is well-known. In comparison with the handful of Priestess positions, there are ten times to a hundred times that number in apprentice Priestesses. The fact of the matter is that they are all competing against each other.”

Monica faced the back of the Sennenshi walking ahead and continued.

“Scheele and I are the same. I’m a busybody so I would look after my juniors’ troubles but that was an even more detested act. For Scheele as well, putting aside what it looked like on the surface, there would have been times she would be troubled by being in my care. Looking from her viewpoint, it would be like being pitied by an enemy.” [T/N: The original literally means “being sent salt by an enemy”. It’s when you assist your enemy when they’re suffering.]

“And in the middle of that, Scheele grew attached to you?”

“That’s……because I quit as an apprentice Priestess, I think.”

She spun together words plainly and without any personal feelings.

“Not being opponents has removed the fence in our hearts. We couldn’t do it as apprentice Priestesses but with the pros and cons relationship gone, Scheele can connect with me honestly.”

“That’s a pleasant irony.”

Horn who was walking ahead laughed.

“There’s no difference between Guards and apprentice Priestesses. The Elite Guards are also like that. They’re under the command of the Sennenshi but every single one of them is an ambitious person looking to get you while you’re not looking. ……Though they would be unreliable as subordinates if they weren’t at least that ambitious. It’s quite a dilemma.” [T/N: “get you while you’re not looking” is literally written as “cut your head off while you sleep”. That old assassination one.]

“……But competition like that is everywhere. If not for that, the quality of the Priestesses and Sennenshi could not be assured, so it is necessary.”

“Then those in your unit are also opponents for you.”

“…………”

Monica went silent at the Sennenshi’s words.

After a little while.

“……It is my goal to become a Sennenshi with all of my teammates.”

“So you’re putting up a front.”

The resolute girl’s voice and Horn’s half-surprised mutter were transmitted in that place.

“Cooperation, teamwork, collaboration. I’ve heard it put many ways but all the way until I became a Sennenshi, I have never experienced the meaning of those words. Apprentice Priestesses and Guards are cut from the same cloth. The bunch at {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}} are all dead set on defeating their rivals.”

“Pardon me, but what of Viola-sama? She also has a history as a member of {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}}.”

“Ane-ue is not in the category of {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}}. She is a family member of the orphanage, the same as me.”

Saying that, Horn kicked rock salt under her.

“Children without parents and children without friends. ……The children at the orphanage gathered from that and continue to cooperate and live on. Those children are much better than the bunch at the tower. ……Though for thinking like that, that Priestess branded me a ‘weakling‘.”

Crunch.

While watching the rock salt split under her feet, she continued on.

“I don’t place faith in the bunch at the tower and only treat the orphanage family specially. That Priestess doesn’t seem to be able to tolerate that. If that makes me a weakling, then that should make her a weakling Priestess for asserting she can purify mateki when she can’t.”

“…………”

……Wrong.

Whispering that within his heart, Sheltis clenched his fists without anyone’s notice───

“It looks like you want to say something?”

Immediately afterwards, Horn turned to him with a tone mixed with cynicism.

“It was the same a few days ago but I’ll at least praise your courage in not showing cowardice while facing me.”

The piercing gaze that was felt even if one did not wish to was turned towards the end of the formation.

“……You’re referring to me?”

“Did you think I wouldn’t notice you glaring at me so openly? You look like you want to say something, so if you have a rebuttal then say it.”

A smile with provocation and inquisitiveness mixed in spread on her face seen from the side.

“What I……want to say most is”

Coming to a stop there, Sheltis forced out the voice he’d kept within his throat.

“that she is not a weakling.” [T/N: With this, it’s decided that I won’t be separating any sentences that are split like this into two. I might still do it for less obvious ones though.]

The land of shining salt.

The quiet and coldly transmitted sound waves.

“The Priestess named Ymy Ele Soufflenictole is……very strong. Stronger than you or me, I believe that she carries stronger feelings than anyone.”

“Your basis for that is?”

“The Priestesses’ purification room.”

It should have been conveyed to Horn the Sennenshi with those words.

“There’s no way you don’t know of the Priestesses’ purification room. As you requested the purification of a child named Tessha, you must have also entered Ymy’s purification room once.”

The fastening belts meant to restrain a patient who was thrashing out of control.

The blood stains left behind by Guards who had set into necrosis after being infected with a great deal of mateki were still vivid. Surely they had been unable to wipe it off no matter how hard they tried. In that ghastly place where blood had been spilled to that extent, Ymy fought with mateki alone.

She resisted the unease and loneliness to her utmost, alone.

“How much of a heavy pressure do you think it is for a girl of not even seventeen years to be called the ‘Priestess of Baptism‘ and have expectations of her from those of {{furigana|the floating continent|Orbie Clar}}? The Priestesses are relied on by the Guards and those in the Living Districts to be able to purify any mateki……she was persuaded that she is the last hope and that cornered her into extending the Priestess training which should normally not be lengthened.”

“──────”

“That’s not just for the child named Tessha. It’s not related to the Guards or the civilians in the Living Districts either; the Priestesses work hard for all those living upon {{furigana|the floating continent|Orbie Clar}}. They absolutely will not slight others for reasons like they can’t trust them or that they’re useless.”

“……Let’s suppose that’s true.”

Slowly, Horn looked ahead and started walking again.

“Are you not denying that the Guards and apprentice Priestesses of the tower do not view the others as their comrades?”

“On that point as well, my view is different from yours.”

“How is it different?”

“It might be like Monica said earlier, that people cannot open their hearts to each other because of competition. But do you think they do that because they want to?”

It’s not just Ymy and Monica. The apprentice Priestess, Scheele, from just now was also a good example. They didn’t actually like that thorny relationship.

“If they don’t like it, it’s fine if they quit. It’s a simple matter.”

“──They can’t quit!”

Before he himself realized it, he had put strength into those words.

“……Despite undergoing harsh training and being unable to form friendships with those around, apprentice Priestesses still aim for something they want to achieve beyond those painful memories. I can’t understand what it is that you can’t accept about those from the tower who do their best.”

“──”

“You patrol the dangerous Biotope by your own will and continue to search for the Yuugenshu……honestly, you’re amazing. But Ymy is the same. While almost being crushed by the surrounding pressure, she does her best for the sake of those suffering from mateki. ……Even so…………why is someone like you who is doing her best to save a treasured child unable to acknowledge a Priestess who wishes to protect those important to her in the same way!”

Silence.

A nervous silence filled the land of salt which shined silver.

“That was quite the outstanding speech.”

With slow footsteps, the blinder-wearing Sennenshi turned to him again.

“And you’re a Cadet Guard? What are you preaching to me? Do you want to call me a weakling as well?”

“…………”

Horn’s tone was plainly provocative. Her gaze was sharp enough that it was clearly conveyed even through the blinder.

“──A waste of time.”

But.

Contrary to expectations, the one who looked away first was her.

…………That’s unexpected.

……So she won’t deny it.

Looking at her back from the end of the line, Sheltis narrowed his eyes slightly. Despite her biting response, she had the same reaction as the time with Ymy.

“But that’s wrong: you’re just a weakling who can’t love anybody except for the children from the orphanage!”

“……And if so?”

Judging from Horn’s personality, there was no way that Ymy’s words would not have wounded her pride. At that time, Sheltis had been prepared for Horn to be enraged. However, Horn’s response had been sharp but she had not denied Ymy’s words in the end.

……It’s not that she didn’t deny them but that she couldn’t?

……Maybe Horn actually acknowledges Ymy at the bottom of her heart?

She knew of Ymy’s efforts as a Priestess and that the Guards and apprentice Priestesses serving as her subordinates were helping her.

However, Horn did not acknowledge those yet.

──Because she wants to save the child named Tessha.

Not a single Priestess could save the child who was part of the orphanage family. She couldn’t acknowledge {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}} which placed those Priestesses at the top and there was no way she could acknowledge the subordinates of {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}}.

……Even though, in actuality, they are two people who should be able to understand each other the most.

……Even though Ymy and Horn should be the two who most wish to save those afflicted with mateki.

“──”

However. No matter how much Sheltis stared at her, Horn’s wordless back was firm and her mind isolated from the outside.

“Yoo, by the way, how long are we gonna keep walking?”

Vaiel who had kept his mouth shut suddenly turned to Kagura.

“Wasn’t it said just a little while ago? Until we reach the center of the great salt lake.”

The girl pointed at the digital map displayed on the {{furigana|Machine pearl|Machina}}.

“If we corner it up to there, the Yuugenshu won’t have a place to escape to. From the center for a radius of two kilometers, the Regular Guard unit has formed an enclosure.”

“They’re being really strict on the preparations.”

Vaiel kicked the rock salt at his feet and sent it flying. Looking at that from behind, Kagura turned to him and called out.

“By the way, I would like to ask you something. A little while ago, you said the great salt lake was ‘not very appealing‘.”

“Ah? Did I say something like that?”

“You can’t play dumb because the recording has been saved on this {{furigana|Machine pearl|Machina}}.”

“……Damn it. So what do you want to ask?”

Being told that it was no use trying to fool her, Vaiel shrugged.

“This place is beautiful and unusual. However, the first thing you said was that it’s ‘not appealing‘; what do you mean? I remember something out of place.”

“Ah, I would also like to ask. Though I thought I’d ask afterwards.”

“……I can’t hear anything.”

The person in question turned his face away while keeping his arms crossed.

“Did I say that too fast? Then I’ll repeat it.”

“Not that, you idiot, I meant that it’s bothering me how quiet it is.”

Plop……He forcefully lifted his shoe which was submerged in water to the ankle.

“Look, there’s this much water. It’s enough to call it a salt lake so it must be a lake to begin with. Even so, there’s nothing here. Not a single fish is swimming in the water and there’s not a single bird flying in the sky if you look up. That just doesn’t sit right with me.”

“There’s just this much salt, you knooow. It would be hard for a living creature to survive.”

“I get that but somehow, I’m not used to it. It’s too quiet.”

Vaiel had his brows knitted as he tried to start walking again, but just before that, Kagura suddenly pulled on his sleeve.

“Whoa, what?”

“……Ah. No, you said it was ‘too quiet‘……but wasn’t there the cry of a cat just now?”

“A cat?”

“Yes. It was a cute cry that went ‘nya─o‘.”

She touched the sides of her ears that were poking out. Because the Nell folk lived in a snowy region of the {{furigana|floating archipelago|Lagoon}}, they developed the hearing necessary to hear others in the middle of a snowstorm.

“Did you hear it, Sheltis?”

“No, but what about you Ilis?”

“I am the same. I’m not good at perceiving sounds. I’m this small crystal so my sound collection devices have a limit.”

……If Kagura said so, then I’d like to believe that it’s true.

……In that case, is the sky suspicious?

Without relaxing his wariness of the ground, Sheltis tilted his neck a little and looked overhead.

“There shouldn’t be any cats around this place so isn’t it just a bird like a seagull? That bird that goes nya─ nya─ for its cry. I’m pretty sure they lived around river mouths or tideland.”

“I wonder. ……I’m not sure because time has passed but, at any rate, it was a cat-like voice.”

Following him, Kagura and then Vaiel looked up at the sky.

“……Is it that?”

Monica suddenly pointed at a spot on the salt land.

A small black shadow. It wasn’t a shadow but a black body. Four thin legs and a roundish tail. Long and narrow pupils that shined golden.

“Nyaao……”

Its cute mew was like that of any black cat in the Living Districts.

“It appears to still be a kitten. Its gait is also premature.”

“It got lost all the way out here? Sheesh, the parents are probably looking for it.”

Monica and Kagura naturally leaked their feelings out at that appearance.

However.

Sheltis widened his eyes and glared at the black cat which had come right before their eyes.

……I was on guard.

……Just when and how did it manage to get this close?

The entire surface of the great salt lake shined silver. If there was something like a black cat in this world of just white, then he definitely should have noticed. Not just him, Horn Nova should have perceived it, of course.

“Nyaao……”

“Poor thing. I wonder if walking around has made it weak?”

The kitten tried to draw closer to Monica’s legs──

“Monica, get away from that!”

Everything was simultaneous.

Sheltis jumping out in front of Monica and.

“That’s supposed to be camouflage?”

Horn’s bullet piercing the kitten’s body.

“……!”

“Silence.”

The Sennenshi interrupted Monica who raised her voice reflexively.

“Take a good look. If you look at it, does it still appear to be a kitten?”

Fshhh ── though it was supposed to have received a fatal wound, ‘something‘ stood up without injury.

The eyes that should have been golden had turned into a reddish crimson at some point. Its body which should have been the size of a kitten was also expanding at an unpleasant rate.

“Unfortunately, my eyes are special; isn’t it unfortunate that you didn’t get in a surprise attack?”

Tap. Touching the side of her blinder with the gun barrel, Horn’s lips drew out a dangerous smile.

“……Viola-sama’s ‘Celestial Map Drawing‘?”

“As expected, a former apprentice Priestess would know. My eyes are the same as my older sister’s, with shinryoku to see the future ── I clearly saw the future in which that attacked you. What a cheap act.”

Confirming the world of the future a few seconds ahead, foreseeing the opponent’s movements and firing. One of the reasons that Horn Nova reigned at the summit of the gunners on the floating continent was this.

“Hereditary territory type shinryoku art. Syun-rei who’s also a Priestess possesses the power to ‘see the shape of others’ shinryoku‘ but my sister and I……well, ours is like a degraded version.”
[[image:Eden06_247.jpg|thumb]]

Muttering almost to herself, Horn once again pointed her guns forwards.

“Now then, we’ve finally met. You’re the S vector, eighth class, right?”

What the Sennenshi declared that to could no longer possibly be called a kitten.

──Yuugenshu.

Its crimson eyes were filled with a clear hostility and its large body which was wrapped in a dark purple mist continued to swell. Its legs were originally four but they each split at the tip and became eight. Its roundish tail also distorted into an oval and wriggled almost like a snake.

“Sheltis, it’s that time’s……”

“I thought the same thing.”

It resembled the Yuugenshu they had found in the underground room when they accompanied Leon to the {{furigana|floating archipelago|Lagoon}}. It had been sleeping within a water tank at first but that Yuugenshu had also become gigantic the instant it left the water tank.

……It’s really like it just came out of slumber and grew up.

In actuality, the Yuugenshu from that time was called the ‘Sleeping Child‘. And this ‘S vector, eighth class‘ also used mateki to assault its opponent and put them into a coma.

“Does it not resemble it?”

“…………”

Sheltis chose to remain silent in response to Monica’s question.

The image that formed a common point between the two Yuugenshu ── ‘sleep‘ and ‘awakening‘. Was that a secret connected to the truth of the {{furigana|Garden of Corrupted Song|Eden}}>?

“That’s enough talk.”

Horn’s voice flatly interrupted.

“Except for Monica, move away from me and spread out. This guy’s mateki is troublesome.”

A Yuugenshu which commanded mateki which even a Priestess could not heal.

……Other than me, if someone is bathed in it, they should sustain great damage regardless of the presence of formal wear.

A pincer attack with him moving in for close-range combat and Horn sniping would be more definite. But that was because of his secret that he could nullify mateki. It was not a plan he could use in front of Monica, Horn and Vaiel who did not know this.

“Do it.”

“──Roger.”

Gently, light wrapped around Monica’s surroundings as if jumping. The azure light indicative of the activation of a barrier type arts sparkled as they weaved layers.

Crunch……

In a moment, something broke underneath the Yuugenshu’s legs.

With the sound of something hard breaking, a black crack appeared in the pure white ground.

That crack spread in all directions from beneath the Yuugenshu in the blink of an eye.

“Wha……!?”

“It’s a gigantic crevice! Something like this was below the rock salt layer……everyone, retreat!”

“Following Ilis’ warning, they jumped back. Kagura and Vaiel who were at the end of the line also turned around and moved away from the crevice.

It can’t be.

“It didn’t run away but instead lured us to this crevice──”

“A trap!?”

Horn and Monica who had been the closest to the Yuugenshu would not make it in time with their flustered reactions. The ground below was breaking so they couldn’t jump or move back.

“Monica!”

“Shelt…………!”

With the voice that became a echo and was disappearing, the two fell along with the Yuugenshu into the crevice.

“……Tch!”

“Sheltis, you mustn’t!”

He was halted by {{furigana|Machine crystal|Ilis}} before jumping into the crevice to follow the two.

……The hole is too deep.

He had no idea how it went underneath so it was too dangerous to jump in to follow those two right now.

“! Sheltis, a mateki reading detected to the front and right. Incoming!”

“A new one, huh!”

Cr……crunch……

Cracks sprung up one after another like a spider’s web in the vast rock salt. Those gradually expanded and from within the gaps overflowed deep purple mist.

“The leaders, Monica and Captain Horn, are underground and its allies are going to fight us here……we’ve been splendidly divided in strength. At any rate, it seems like we’ll have a basis for verifying the Yuugenshu’s intelligence after this. Even though in the past, it was said the Yuugenshu had no intelligence.”

Kagura smiled wryly, accompanied by the floating {{furigana|Machine pearl|Machina}}.

“Though that’s if we return safely.”

Sheltis drew his dual swords from their holders and stared fixedly at the deep purple mist.

Crimson eyes rose up within the mist. One, two……three, four…………there might be many more still hiding underground.

“Connection successful. I have requested support from the unit who has set up camp at the coast.”

“Thanks.”

All directions. The mist beasts creeped up from the crevices around them to surround them. Each of them was a small one which took the form of a lion but it was troublesome because a Yuugenshu’s strength could not be judged from its appearance.

……Which ones are strong and which ones are weak?

……I don’t have time to think about that.

“Let’s go.”

Telling that to the two behind him, Sheltis ran along the silver ground.

===Part 8===

……Plop.

The droplet of water that dropped off the edge of a crystal made a small splash.

“Are you dead?”

“Please don’t just kill off people like that.”

Replying like that to the Sennenshi’s disinterested murmur, Monica slowly raised her body. Despite everywhere on her body hurting from the shock of the fall, it was fortunate that her injuries were only to that extent.

……Wheeew.

Mental fortitude. Isolating the pain signals running throughout her, she concentrated on her shinryoku spell.

[Sia Sec elis arc……Is io miel]

[That day’s dream, once more……for the sake of that.]

The release precedent.

The azure light indicative of barrier type arts spread out in a sphere around her with a radius of 10 metres. It lit everything within its area up equally.

“A crystal cavern?”

Crystals stuck out from the ground underfoot and the walls to the sides. Those reflected the shinryoku’s light and glittered in seven colors.

……To think that an underground world like this was below the great salt lake.

The crystals which far exceeded her height were sticking up all over; it felt like she had been thrown into a labyrinth made of crystal.

“It’s a long-awaited invitation but I don’t have any intention of keeping it company for long.”

Placing a hand to the blinder over her eyes, Horn forcefully tore it off. Her sharp, almond eyes were revealed. [T/N: Almond here referring to shape.]

“Your blindfold?”

“I will perceive the present world with my own eyes and the future world with ‘Celestial Map Drawing‘. It puts a burden on my mind and causes dizziness so I don’t like it but……this also raises my accuracy. There’s something more important than that.”

She lightly pressed the black gun tip against a crystal.

“Don’t get too close to the crystals; we don’t know which ones a Yuugenshu is hiding behind.”

“……Wouldn’t that be within the predictions of your ‘Celestial Map Drawing‘?”

“I can’t see that far ahead into the future. If I could, I would have been able to avoid that crevice from before too. ‘Celestial Map Drawing‘ is a power specifically for sniping.”

Her eyes were tinged emerald. Emerald was the color of shinryoku arts of the territory type so that had gathered and could be seen as her real eye color.

“Protect your own life.”

“Roger.”

……Where will they come from?

The handles of the crossed rods <Rosario> she held became sweaty. It was a trap conceived by the Yuugenshu to begin with, so it should know their location and be concealing itself nearby.

Silence.

The crystal world which spread out was filled with silence to the point that it hurt the ears.

……It’s been a while since I’ve felt this silent tension.

She couldn’t even wipe the sweat that went from her brow to the tip of her nose and to her lips. If she crumbled her stance for even an instant, she would be attacked from behind. It was that kind of deja vu feeling.

“You’re too roused up.”

“……My apologies. It’s nerves.”

“I’m praising you.”

Those were unexpected words of compliment unsuited to this Sennenshi called Horn.

“A Guard who does not know the strength of the Yuugenshu can’t be that cautious. It looks like you’ve piled on battle experience with Yuugenshu, including when you were an apprentice Priestess.”

“…………”

“I jumped to a hasty conclusion. I’ll take back the words I said to you at {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}}. It looks like you’ll be moderately useful.”

She put her two machine pistols back in their holders and walked towards the large crystal ahead of her.

“!? Captain Horn!”

No way, she sheathed her guns?

That defenselessly. And this from the person who said not to approach the crystals unprepared!? That’s like asking to be attacked.”

“I’m telling you to attack me already.”

The instant Horn’s monologue echoed throughout the underground.

■ ■ ■, ■ ■ …… ■, ■ ■, …… ■, ■, ■ ■ ■ …… ■ ■

Oe/ Dia = U milve / x-recrey mihas I, xay xephnis xin sis.

A mysterious and heavy sound echoed through the crystal cavern.

Within the barrier of azure light, deep purple strands of light wove together into a strange pattern in the air.

“Mateki!?”

Crossing her crossed rods <Rosario>, she put together an opposing protective spell in her head.

However, the curse over her head did not fall regardless of how long she waited; it seemed to be getting sucked into the higher parts of the cave just like that.

Crick……

A dull sound came from the crystals jutting out of the ceiling. It wasn’t one, but two and three. Each of them was far taller than they were and extremely heavy.

“Jump backwards!”

Horn shouted.

At the same time, the giant crystals lined up overhead caved in. The landslide with crystals mixed in closed in from above with a violent, thunderous noise.

──It decayed the ceiling with mateki’s corrosion, huh!

“Gu……”

Dodging the dirt and sand, she deflected the crystal fragments with her crossed rods <Rosario>. Jumping to dodge the avalanche of earth and rocks that reached up to her knees, Monica jumped onto the nearby crystal──

“Nyaao……”

Shiver.

The cat-like cry came from directly behind her.

“Behind me!?”

What was before her when she turned around in a panic was a large black shadow. The mysterious beast with eight limbs upon its body which resembled a black leopard swooped down at her.

Its crimson eyes were filled with hostility.

“You’re in plain view.”

Those eyes were easily shot through with a silver bullet.

“!”

Even more silver bullets pierced the back of the beast which was turned. Continuing on, its eight legs which were planted on the ground were knocked out as a matter of course. With its balance destroyed, she aimed at its head and shot even more.

“The bullets with trajectories made with ‘Celestial Map Drawing‘ were, so to speak, unavoidable magic bullets.”

Horn’s gunfire didn’t cease.

The silver monad surface of the bullets had shinryoku carved into it and pierced the Yuugenshu’s mateki bullet by bullet, wearing it away.

“You cannot dodge my bullets no matter where you might run.”

A barrage filled its escape route and bullets broke its legs when it stopped. When it staggered, bouncing bullets pierced it from below. Even falling was not permitted. As if anticipating where it would fall ── no, it really was shooting done while seeing the future.

“……Amazing.”

Catching a glimpse of a battle which could be called one-sided, Monica even forgot to breathe in her surprise.

……I thought I knew but to think it was to this extent.

The Yuugenshu was not allowed to counterattack, much less run or even expand all its energy and fall. What made this possible was Horn’s sniping ability with her future sight granted by ‘Celestial Map Drawing‘.

……She’s holding one of those machine pistols which should require two hands in each hand and being that accurate while firing so quickly.

The physical strength required to handle those hefty guns and the lithe shoulder muscles to distribute the recoil from firing. And above all, the fearsome concentration and force of will which made it possible to do that super precise shooting.

Is there anybody with more skill than this Sennenshi in long-range combat? When she asked that question, Monica had no confidence she could reply.

……I’ll assist her. Like I can say that.

For example, Sheltis. His fighting style which challenged Yuugenshu to super close-range combat was filled with severity which dazzled onlookers’ eyes. But what about her? Being only one-sided, it could not even be called a battle and would end with that one-sidedness.

“This is the end.”

The Yuugenshu had its entire body pierced by bullets bestowed with shinryoku. The core crystal at its center was pierced by the final bullet. The mist beast fell over while crying its death agonies, having exhausted all its energy, and didn’t even twitch. Its body also grew faint and was dispersing.

“The S vector, eighth class was of this caliber, huh. This thing did that to Tessha……”

“Tessha?”

“……It’s nothing; let’s go. We’ll find and exit and escape.”

Putting back on her blinder, Horn turned around.

……

…………What?

It was then that Monica felt discomfort.

The Yuugenshu had certainly fallen and the crystal core within it had been pierced by Captain Horn’s bullet.

……But……I didn’t hear the sound of the crystal core shattering?

“No way.”

What lay before her as she hurriedly turned around was──

“Captain Horn!”

“Wha…………”

Horn turned her head only halfway over and gasped, stiffening her whole body.

“……I see. So its true body is just like mateki. If the entire body isn’t eliminated, it’ll immediately multiply and regenerate.”

The mist which should have been dispersing once again multiplied and solidified into the original beast shape.

“Nyaao……”

A cute cry ── she understood that wasn’t to have them let down their guards. That was truly a ‘coaxing voice‘. The monster which boasted overwhelming strength was sneering at the weak.

“Fine.”

The third Sennenshi once again tore off her blinder.

“I’ll keep you company until you lose the will to regenerate.”

===Part 9===

The silver smoke drifted up in a dense cloud.

It was not a darkish cloud of sand but sparkling particles of sand flying in the great salt lake air.

“Two approaching from behind.”

“Tch……”

He spun around, raising water splashes. Bringing his twin swords directly across, he blew away the two Yuugenshu attacking him from behind.

■ ■, ■ …… ■ ■, ■ ■ ■, …… ■ …… ■ ■

Oe/ Dia = U xeph cley, Di shela teo phes kaon

The swelling dark purple light swooped down.

Fshhh……immediately after, the spot he had just been standing at ── on the ground touched by mateki, the water had turned to mist and the rock salt had melted.

“Super high heat, huh; you two, be careful!”

“Roger.”

“……Gimme a break.”

The two’s voices came from where they were fighting a ways away.

“They seem to still be energetic; that’s a relief.”

“It would be troubling otherwise.”

Their responses were proof that the two were safe. Then in the time Kagura and Vaiel were devoted to defense, he would eliminate at least one of the many Yuugenshu. It would be best to wear down the enemy’s combat strength even a little before the reinforcement unit arrived.

……The best option would be to wipe them out but can we do that much?

“A new reading of three units has been detected to the north.”

“There’s an unusual amount of them.”

He had already defeated five of them but rather than their numbers decreasing, they were rather increasing. It was difficult to imagine this many breaking through the barrier at once.

“They most likely came in with that time Hyouketsu Kyoukai was penetrated. You can think of them like the leftovers.”

“The ones that didn’t die and ran away, huh.”

He stabbed his right-hand sword into the salt and swung it up from that position. Giant rock salt pieces floated high in midair and fell towards the Yuugenshu directly below. Not wanting to be crushed by giant weights, the monster evaded.

There, it was cut down with a single flash.

“Increasing response from a unit to the right. Please crush it before the mateki activates.”

“You’re such a slave driver. Kagura, there’s a unit over there as well!”

He left the Yuugenshu that passed by him to the two and those two sprinted at the Yuugenshu they set their eyes on. Swinging down his sword before the mateki activated, it was interrupted.

“Hey, youuu, are you done yet!”

“Operating at depth five virtual territory <Layer>. Charge completion before micro shinryoku overflow……setting {{furigana|Machine pearl|Machina}}’s internal carved seal to a thirty second limit ─── Release.”

Kagura threw {{furigana|Machine pearl|Machina}} which she was holding into the air.

{{furigana|Machine pearl|Machina}} which was wrapped in a faint green light split into innumerable pieces. Each of the parts which exceeded a hundred in number shined with the colors of crimson, emerald, gold, azure and pure white, accompanied by their own unique sounds.

“……What’s that?”

“Baptism, territory, barrier, worship. It’s all five of the shinryoku types ── ahh, I see. I gave her some advice before and this is her response.”

The five colors were mixed equally and bore a rainbow-colored radiance.

At the same time this blinding light which even surpassed the sun’s rays fell upon the Yuugenshu, Vaiel who was upon the ground moved.

“Now, hit them!”

“You only have to say it once.”

Closing the distance with a Yuugenshu who was drawing near, he sent it flying with by swinging his fist against the tip of its nose.

Piercing ── the fist which would normally be counterbalanced by a mateki barrier easily blew through the barrier and the body shrouded in mist.

“!?”

The mist beast let out a dying cry as it disappeared.

“……Hoo, I didn’t think it would actually pierce the barrier.”

“Fufun. How about it; isn’t it amazing?”

Kagura rubbed {{furigana|Machine pearl|Machina}} which descended.
[[image:Eden06_265.jpg|thumb]]

“I was informed that it is easier to pierce the Yuugenshu’s barrier not with a single high-powered shinryoku attack, but with multiple small ones. This was an application of that. It fires truly minute amounts of shinryoku out at a rate of several thousand per second over a wide range and erases the enemy’s barrier.”

“It’s simple for machines, huh?”

“Yes. However, even within {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}}, this is still in a trial stage. I am the first one to be personally equipped with it. As for why it’s difficult, it is necessary to attach a large amount of shinryoku to the a machine which is inorganic so an advanced carved seal is……mugyuu.”

“Ah─ that’s enough, it’s annoying to listen to. Let’s finish them off first.”

Pushing down roughly on the girl’s head, Vaiel forcefully stopped her from talking.

“A good decision and good support. Sheltis, please defeat them as quickly as possible. We should aim to clean up here even a moment quicker……and then confirm Monica’s safety.”

“Got it; you mean that crevice.”

The underground lake which had become the den of large carnivorous beasts. It could possibly be as hot as magma. Bottomless quicksand. At the bottom of such a crevice, he had no idea what the environment was like so it was ominous.

“On top of that is that Yuugenshu. That……has a high chance of being one of the old types from a thousand years ago. I also believe its intelligence level to be extremely high.”

“A thousand years ago?”

“Yes. They are far more powerful monsters than the current ones. You could say they are the perfect symbol of what Hyouketsu Kyoukai is meant to seal. It was most likely hiding here from before the barrier was erected.”

{{furigana|Machine crystal|Ilis}}’ words were permeated with an unusual nervousness.

“Let’s hurry. This is that serious of an opponent.”

===Part 10===

“I’m sorry, my power was not enough.”

Even now, Horn remembered those words spoken by the Priestess who came out of the purification room on that day.

“No matter how hard I tried……when there was just a little bit left before the purification was done, the mateki would multiply and regenerate itself. ……I’ve never seen anything like this before.”

It was mateki which would multiply and regenerate itself before being completely eliminated no matter how much it was purified.

“I see, so the Priestesses have silently yielded.”

Mateki that even the Priestesses gave up on purifying.

Horn was seeing how fearsome that was in reality.

“Nyaao……”

She couldn’t hear that adorable cry as anything more than a strange sneer.

The mist which should have been hazily spread solidified in the air and supported the main body to its feet. At the same time its body which had been half-erased by shinryoku bullets was fully regenerated, it stood up as if nothing had happened. Rather than being a mist beast, it was more of a beast that was mist.

“……So this happens even if its head is completely destroyed.”

There was absolutely no meaning to having shot the entirety of its head and more than half of its torso. Even if a single leg were to remain, it would immediately regenerate.

“Captain Horn!”

“Don’t move; just focus on your spells.”

She pierced Monica, who was about to run over, with her gaze.

“It’s the same as before. Keep the barrier spell up at all times and if you have excess strength, time baptism spells to align with my shots and hammer them into it.”

……Its regeneration is being somewhat hindered by this barrier but even then it still has this speed.

……It’s shocking.

On top of that, it was troublesome that the opponent was gradually learning. It was memorizing the gun’s piercing strength and speed while deploying the most appropriate barrier. It was showing that it wouldn’t dodge the unavoidable magic bullets and instead was focusing on defense. And if there was an opening──

■ ■ ■, ■ ■ …… ■, ■ ■, …… ■, ■, ■ ■ ■ …… ■ ■

Oe/ Dia = U milve / x-recrey mihas I, xay xephnis xin sis.

“Tch!”

She jumped away to avoid the mateki which formed a giant circle. Placing a foot against the wall of gigantic crystals, she jumped to crystals which were even higher.

The eerily shining mateki wrapped everything up to the nearby crystals ── however, no changes occurred with the crystals. They didn’t decay or crumble; they didn’t even melt under super-high temperatures.

……That’s the cause of Tessha’s coma.

……Only that mateki requires caution.

“Now then, what to do.”

There was no impatience. It was her bitter enemy whom she’d been chasing for many years so this level of strength was to be expected.

“Monica, can you still maintain the barrier?”

“Y-Yes. ……At this rate, I could hold it for a few days.”

“Then we’re changing strategies. Don’t use Baptism spells and restrict yourself to Barrier spells; try to save stamina. It’ll be a protracted battle.”

There were two shots from her right-hand machine pistol and three from her left. A total of five shots pierced through the enemy’s limbs without fail. Rushing to the side of the enemy which couldn’t move, she fired another three shots at its head.

“You hide behind a crystal or something. If you don’t directly provoke it, it will come for me first. ……There’s no rush. After my reinforcements arrive, we’ll settle this.”

Other than her machine pistols, she had a rifle on her back, but these were not enough to finish this.

Then it was a simple matter: something with more power ── cannon-class power would be good enough. In the airship they had arrived on, there were also super powerful firearms for use against dragons. If the reinforcements were to carry those here, they would be able to wipe out Yuugenshu without a trace.

Ding!

“So you deflected the bullet.”

It meant that the enemy’s barrier had been adapted that far.

“Nyaao.”

With its barrier still up, it used its body’s springs and shot forward with explosive force. It was a form of combat it hadn’t shown until now.

“You’re trying to tell me you changed your fighting style too?”

She kicked off the crystal underfoot and flew into the air. She twisted her body and kicked once off a ceiling crystal, flew through the air from the reaction force and landed far away from the Yuugenshu.

The Yuugenshu which cut through the air continued on like that and crashed into a crystal. Immediately afterwards, an ear-splitting noise sounded and the crystal blew into countless fragments.

“……Just like your regenerative ability, that stupid strength is also appalling.”

Bathed in the shower of falling fragments, the monster appeared without a wound.

…………No.

……It is no problem. If my weapons arrive, it is an opponent I can certainly defeat.

“Nyaao.”

“I’d like this to be a short battle but I don’t have any intention of that.”

She continued to dodge the charging monster.

……Tessha, wait just a little longer. I will save you.

……I will be the one to save you where no Priestess could.

“You’re just a weakling who can’t love anybody except for the children from the orphanage!”

She remembered those words.

That Priestess……if Ymy Ele Soufflenictole who was acknowledged as the Priestess of Baptism was able to purify this, then nobody would have these harsh feelings.

“……Such flippant words.”

Clenching her molars, Horn muttered that with loathing.

“How can a Priestess who can’t even save a single child say that……!”

Look at reality.

She had chased down this Yuugenshu to where she could defeat it. Year after year, she had bowed her head to her older sister, Viola, caused her suffering and patrolled the harsh Biotope of her own will to continue seeking out the Yuugenshu. One’s best and tenacity are that kind of thing.

“……I am a weakling? A coward? Not relying on anybody in {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}} isn’t acting strong!”

The Priestesses of which not a single one could purify mateki.

There was no need to trust in {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}} which revered those Priestesses nor the subordinates of that {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}}. She merely had to make use of them as subordinates and there was no need to expect anymore from them.

Rather than the people of {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}}, there was nothing wrong with special treatment for her friends at the orphanage which had raised her sister and herself.

……I am not mistaken.

…………I should not be mistaken. Even so.

“Err……umm, I was fascinated by how amazing Captain Horn is.”

“I……If I practice, will I be able to become like the Captain──”

……Why am I remembering Catria now?

But what of him? In the tower, he isn’t a Priestess, apprentice Priestess or a Guard. Was there really a need to treat a maintenance boy harshly?

“……But she’s cool.”

“…………Yeah. ……Also, she always leaves the gun maintenance to me.”

Within the tower, he was the only boy that adored her.

He just innocently said that he wished to become her maintenance worker. Yes, he was attached to her just like the children from the orphanage.

On the day he was first assigned──

His eyes were shining like this underground crystal world.

“The Priestess named Ymy Ele Soufflenictole is……very strong. Stronger than you or me, I believe that she carries stronger feelings than anyone.”

“She was persuaded that she is the last hope and that cornered her into extending the Priestess training which should normally not be lengthened.”

……That Cadet’s words were the same.

Her older sister Viola would always come back weakened to the limit after training.

I hate night time ── it feels like I’ll see a dream about training. Seeing her elder sister squatting on the bed while saying that, it was apparent just how harsh the Priestesses’ training was even if she didn’t want to know.

……I knew it all from the beginning.

Just how seriously that Priestess considers Tessha and I.

“Kuu!”

Why of all times would only excess random thoughts emerge now?

Even thought she should have severed herself from all connections to {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}}.

……But.

……It’s the truth that Catria the maintenance worker and Ymy the Priestess and every person in the tower is putting forth their best to aid me.

……Since I can’t even acknowledge those two, I really am just like Ymy said──

“Captain!”

“!”

──When Horn came back to reality, the area ahead of her was filled with mateki.

■ ■ ■, ■ ■ …… ■, ■ ■, …… ■, ■, ■ ■ ■ …… ■ ■

Oe/ Dia = U milve / x-recrey mihas I, xay xephnis xin sis.

“Cra──”

……For me to lose focus in the middle of a battle.

Inwardly regretting it, she jumped back with all her might. Her back was on the point of freezing up at the sight of the spot she was just standing at being completely wrapped in mateki.

Crack.

The gigantic crystal which was bathed in mateki let off a sound at its base and crumbled.

“It’s different?”

This effect was simple physical destruction. It’s not the coma effect it was using until just now!?

The crystal which had become giant rubble descended from overhead. It was of such weight that she would suffocate under it without being able to move a bit.

“……I’m being mocked!”

Twisting her body, she dodged the continuous rain of falling rubble. She shot the smaller fragments with bullets to deflect them while jumping directly sideways──

“Nyaao.”

That voice came from right next to her ear.

No way……breaking the crystal with mateki was to direct me?

“!”

Without even time to turn around, she felt a large presence to her side.

In her peripheral vision, the eight-legged monster filled her view and pressed closer──

“Captain!?”

Nothing would make it in time.

The distance was too close for her to deflect it with simultaneous gunfire. Even with her firing speed, one or two shots would be the limit. But the Yuugenshu’s shield was already at the point where that wouldn’t break it.

…………Think. ……A plan to break through this crisis.

……The response is…………

There was no response.

Even with all her knowledge and techniques, she could not defeat the Yuugenshu charging at her. She intuitionally understood that.

“……It makes me hate myself from the bottom of my heart.”

Failing so stupidly right at the end. If there was a subordinate that failed like this, she would normally start with chasing them out of the unit.

“……I can’t laugh at that bunch at {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}}.”

Struggle in vain?

Or──

With not even a second left before the Yuugenshu reached her, she had time for one shot. In that brief instant, Horn’s right hand had cast aside her favored gun while she wasn’t thinking.

She couldn’t think of anything. No, she didn’t have time to think.

While in that lost state, her right hand gripped a single gun.

And pulled its trigger.

A crimson flash.

“………………Eh?”

Horn’s excellent vision witnessed the phenomenon that occurred in that moment without fail. A single bullet had been wrapped in a crimson light and shot through the Yuugenshu’s barrier and upper body.

A powerful mateki barrier and it went through easily.

“This, is?”

A definite weight was felt in her right hand.

It was a weight she hadn’t felt until now but the large silver gun felt familiar as if it were made specifically for her. That was.

“…………Catria?”

“Catria.”

“Ye-Yeeeess!?”

“This was in my cargo, but what is it?”

“Uh……umm, it’s a new creation. Production code, ‘Silver King <Rusty Heidt>‘……the gun’s slide and rifling are designed to be larger and it also uses special bullets.”

The gun christened Silver King <Rusty Heidt>.

She remembered having it pushed onto her by Catria at the airship.

“I wanted to make the bullets themselves in a new metallic structure. After making a request to a Priestess many times, I finally got a carved seal with a Priestess’ baptism spell applied to it. It hasn’t been tested, but it shouldn’t be an exaggeration to call it a bullet specialized to Yuugenshu!”

“A Priestess’ baptism spell meaning ane-ue’s?”

“Ah, n-no. Viola-sama was always out of the tower so the best at baptism type spells──”

Specialized anti-Yuugenshu bullets.

It was not like like those until present which were only carved with shinryoku. Most likely, a Priestess had spent a great deal of time offering prayers and applying Baptism spells. She would have done it between regular training and forgone her own sleeping time to fill it with prayers.

Then the Priestess which granted this bullet this much power was?

“…………”

She knew.

There was nobody else who could be referred to as the forerunner in Baptism.

“…………That idiot.”

She should have known. She should have also known that the one who would use this gun was me. Even so, that Priestess……not considering how much I’ve rejected her, she did this for my sake.

…………

……That idiot sacrificed her own time for this.

“That’s why……I don’t like you, Ymy Ele Soufflenictole.”

Catria as well.

Ymy as well.

Despite being treated that coldly by me, for my sake ── they have gone ahead themselves and become my strength.

……And this is.

……What that cheeky Priestess wanted of me for so long, huh.

The final chance she gave to me.

“…………”

She took deep, deep breaths repeatedly.

“U-Umm! Not many bullets have been made so there are only three loaded…..”

“I was wondering if I would just barely make it in time for the subjugation mission this time.”

“Ten minutes.”

She had two shots left.

She would get through ten minutes with those two shots.

“……And I’m sorry.”

Biting down on her lip and facing forward, Horn pulled the trigger.

Silver King <Rusty Heidt>’s bullet ── the bullet which had a Baptism spell bestowed straight upon it split into twelve smaller pellets immediately after firing. Each of those little pellets pierced through the barrier and body of the Yuugenshu which had regenerated, gouging out large holes.

“!?”

The wavering beast let out a confused scream.

“Now, I offer my thanks to you.”

The last bullet.

Facing her bitter enemy which whose body was already half annihilated, she calmly pulled the trigger.

The bullet shone silver and crimson. It pierced the Yuugenshu as if being swallowed up and completely destroyed it save one leg.

……So two shots weren’t enough.

……Meaning my skills still have room to grow.

If even a single leg were left behind, it would regenerate. And Silver King <Rusty Heidt>’s bullet count was zero. If it were to regenerate, she would have nothing to shoot it with.

“───”

Horn smiled and threw Silver King <Rusty Heidt> up high.

[Sia Sec elis arc……Is io miel]

[That day’s dream, once more……for the sake of that.]

The leftover leg of the Yuugenshu was wrapped in even more crimson light.

Then.

The sound of a hard crystal shattering.

It was transmitted coldly, sharply and somehow sadly throughout the crystal world.

“I apologize, I disobeyed your orders.”

Appearing from behind a crystal’s shadow was the girl with sakura-colored hair. The final spell which had completely eliminated the Yuugenshu was hers.

“You said to limit myself to barrier spells but……”

“……No, this is fine.”

She faced the troubled Cadet and shook her head, then looked up at the towering crystals.

……The thing I understood from the beginning but couldn’t do.

The crystal world. A natural mirror which shined because of the sunlight flowing in. A very, very small smile appeared on her face which was reflected in that.

“I finally have the courage to face myself.” [T/N: The kanji for “myself” is 弱虫 meaning “weakling/coward”.]

===Part 11===

Gun and crossed rods <Rosario>. In a place away from where two people put away their respective weapons──

“Hey, Sheltis, come on, Sheltis.”

“Shh. Quiet, Ilis, they’ll hear us.”

Covering Ilis who was blinking with liveliness, Sheltis once again hid himself in the shadow of the crystals.

“Mu─, I said it’d be fine if you went out. The one who subjugated the remaining Yuugenshu in this underground cave was you so it isn’t it fine if you just grandly appear?”

“……Well, there’s a mountain of stuff I want to do.”

He held his dual swords in his hands.

Wiping the sweat flowing from his forehead, Sheltis slowly sat down.

“Ah─, that was tiring.”

“Good work. That was fourteen aboveground and twenty five underground for a total of thirty nine. The average time taken was 12 minutes, 5 seconds and you also did well in keeping your injuries down to two light wounds. These are results enough to make a Priestess or Sennenshi go pale.”

“……It seems like the underground was the Yuugenshu’s home grounds.”

He had a bad feeling when the Yuugenshu had split the surface of the great salt lake and appeared.

That S vector, eighth class did not invite them to that crevice to split their unit in two. It was to surround them with the Yuugenshu waiting underground.

“It was a silver lining that Monica was there.”

“Truly.”

If Monica had not quickly erected a shinryoku barrier, they would have been attacked by the Yuugenshu troops following the ‘S vector, eighth class‘.

──In reality, dozens of Yuugenshu had been waiting just outside Monica’s barrier.

And the one who wiped them out was Sheltis.

“But you know, you should also thank me. Since I found the path through this underground cavern.”

“……Wasn’t that just a pitfall?”

He had Kagura and Vaiel stay aboveground to communicate with the reinforcements.

That left him to follow Ilis’ guidance and charge into the Yuugenshu den alone. And just like that, he had entered a rough battle of which nobody knew.

He alone had wiped out the dozens of Yuugenshu in the crystal cavern.

For those who didn’t know the circumstances, it was a number which would even cause Instructors to doubt their ears.

“But I’m glad.”

“……Mm?”

“I just had a little feeling that something might change.”

From the shadow of the crystals, he stealthily peeked in the direction the two were standing at.

──Horn was staring at her reflection in a crystal.

“Like I thought, Priestesses and Sennenshi have to get along.”

A deep gap had separated Ymy and Horn.

The only ones who could repair that were the people in question. That was why all he could do was support them from the shadows at the conclusion.

“Helping repair Ymy’s relations from behind the scenes, hmm. But you know, sometimes I want to have the chance to do showy things in the open.”

“……That’s all up to chance.”

{{furigana|Machine crystal|Ilis}} sighed and Sheltis answered that with a sigh of his own.

===Part 12===

“Everyone, I’m glad you’re all safe.”

Those were the words first spoken by Monica after she was rescued from the giant hole.

“I was worried. After we fell down, there was no support or response for a while, so I thought that perhaps you were also about to be attacked by Yuugenshu.”

“……It wasn’t just about to be.”

“That’s right. It was a hassle.”

Kagura and Vaiel answered with dead tired expressions.

“Don’t say that. It was hard on our end too. At any rate, it was a really troublesome one which no matter how many times we defeated it──”

“Right, that. Ilis and I were also worried but……it looks like everything went alright.”

He didn’t have time to check while fighting the Yuugenshu underground, but she didn’t seem to have any injuries on her when he looked. He had more scratches on him.

“Captain Horn was the one who struggled so I was more of an extra.”

She dug her nails into her unharmed formal wear in shame.

“That’s wrong. The one who completely annihilated that was her.”

The blinder-wearing woman lightly rested her hand on Monica’s shoulder.

“My thanks; I was saved by your barrier.”

“Eh? Ehh, eh…… wa-wait, Captain Horn!?”

“I merely spoke the truth.”

The Sennenshi declared that plainly and turned around.

…………Should I say it?

He was lost for a moment on whether he should speak.

“Wait.”

Sheltis called out to Horn who was about to walk away.

“What is it?”

“Thank you very much.”

“Mm?”

She had a dubious expression on her face as he bowed his head to her.

“Isn’t Monica unharmed because you put yourself at the front?”

The fully depleted Silver King <Rusty Heidt>. The machine pistol magazines all around her waist were also used up by a great deal. It had been that much of a rough battle.

“All according to plan. There’s no idiot who would place a shinryoku spellcaster before the enemy. Also”

The tall woman slowly turned to him.

“I was indebted to you.”

“Heh?”

“I’m interested in your background but I’ll let it slide for now.”

She turned away and walked away briskly.

……I see, so she really did notice.

“What’s wrong, Sheltis?”

“Eh? No, I don’t really understand it well.”

He folded his arms and thought. By the way, he had already asked Kagura and Vaiel to keep it a secret from Monica that he had headed underground by himself.

And──

“That”

Horn, who was walking at the head of the group, suddenly came to a stop.

“Wa, wawaa……Captain Horn, I’m glad to see you’re safe!”

The boy with heavy firearms in both hands ran up to the blinder-wearing Sennenshi. He should have been in overalls but now he was wearing camouflaged battle clothes.

“Catria, what is that outfit for?”

“B-Because, because. ‘Bring a stronger weapon‘. It was a Yuugenshu even Silver King <Rusty Heidt> couldn’t defeat, right? For that kind of opponent, I-I thought I would also need to fight!”

“……Ahh. About that, your new gun was helpful.”

Horn replied with a strangely awkward expression.

“Eh, i-is that right!”

“But that doesn’t mean a maintenance worker should join the reinforcements unit. Somebody who doesn’t even know how to fire a gun shouldn’t come out onto the battlefield.”

“…………My apologies.”

The boy stared at the heavy firearms in his hands with a downcast expression.

“……I won’t say it again.”

“If you have a break from work, tell me ahead of time.”

“Eh?”

In front of the boy who had his mouth hanging open absentmindedly, the Sennenshi averted her face for some reason and mumbled.

“……I’ll at least teach you how to handle a gun.”

“Ehh, ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!?”

“What is it?”

“B-Because, Captain Horn is……saying such kind words to me. Th-This is bad. You must have been hit with mateki and gone strange in the head──”

“Quiet.”

A fist sunk into Catria’s face with an unpleasant sound. Monica and the others who shuddered at the full-strength hit and the person who clenched that fist grabbed the boy by his collar.

“Come to think of it, Catria, how about the report to the executives?”

“A-All done! Everyone was relieved that the subjugation is complete.”

“I see……”

She muttered that as if talking to herself, then the female Sennenshi looked up at the sky.

“……The only thing left now is Tessha.”

There was no mistake that the one she defeated was the S vector, eighth class she had been chasing for many years. There was one concern left ── whether or not defeating the main body had managed to also erase the mateki eating away at the boy.

“Let’s have faith. Also, that it’s not the delayed sin-type mateki.“

“……Yeah.”

That was mateki which became a stronger curse after its defeat. If mateki which the Priestesses couldn’t cure were to become even stronger, nothing could be done about it.

The only thing they could do was have faith.

In what they had come to do. As well as the meaning in what Horn Nova had spent years continuing.

“I’ll confirm it with the doctor in charge of the hospital. Sorry, but please wait a bit.”

Placing the communicator to her ear, Horn was silent. However.

“…………Why……is no one answering?”

Her whisper said everything with utmost cruelty.

“Is this Horn-sama?“

A nurse working at the hospital was heard from the communicator.

“What is it? Where is Tessha’s doctor──”

“Th-The doctor……he just ran to D ward and hasn’t come back yet! U-Um, he said that a patient’s condition had suddenly worsened.“

“…………Don’t tell me, is it D09?”

“I-I don’t know but it was the patient in the innermost room. ……Ah, h-hello, Horn-sama!?“

Clatter……

The communicator slipped from Horn’s hand which had lost its strength and fell.

“───Why?”

Both her knees touched the ground followed by both hands. A sob leaked from the lips which the Sennenshi was biting down on hard enough to draw blood.

Delayed sin-type mateki. There was no way to stop the curse strength which had lost its control. It was of a strength which Priestesses couldn’t cure even before running out of control. There was no way they could deal with it.

“Why……nothing has paid off……I……what I’ve done so far, not a single thing has”

“It will pay off, definitely.“

That voice.

From the communicator which had fallen to the ground, it was carried along the silver wind flowing to the great salt lake.

“I’ve heard the report. You defeated that Yuugenshu. ……That’s why, after that, you must believe. In what you have done. And in me.“

“……Ymy?”

Whispering that with a sob mixed in, Horn Nova slightly lifted her face.

“Tessha-kun’s mateki was of the delayed sin type as I suspected. Because the main body was annihilated, his mateki has undergone a change. ……We don’t even have an hour to spare. I will be heading to D09 to perform a purification now. The supervising doctor is making preparations.“

“…………”

“Are you uneasy? That I’m performing the purification.“

Horn didn’t answer.

“……Please have faith and wait. Well then──“

“Wait.”

Horn’s hand once again gripped the communicator.

Such that everyone there could hear, she stood up and then.

“──I’m sorry.”

The third Sennenshi lowered her head towards the communicator.

“……I am thankful that you are at {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}}.”

“Horn-san?“

“I entrust Tessha to you.”

===Part 13===

{{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}}, internal hospital.

“Yes. I will save him for sure.”

With one eye closed while facing the communicator, Ymy quietly breathed in.

“…………”

In front of her when she turned around was an enormous steel door which was shut firmly. This was already D ward. It was the floor for patients contaminated with powerful mateki who absolutely could not be helped with regular treatments.

It was one of the quietest places in the tower.

Everything from the ceiling to the corridor was covered in formal carved seals letting off bluish-white light. A single person was in the hall which was filled with the radiance of shinryoku, heading absolutely straight to the furthest depths.

“Sorry to keep you waiting.”

Room D09. The attending doctor stood in front of its door.

“As you directed, the evacuation of attending doctors and apprentice Priestesses from around this room has been completed.”

“……Okay. I’ll tell you when I’m done so please don’t let anyone enter until then.”

The attending doctor saw Ymy off as she walked up to the door.

……This is.

The instant she entered, her breath caught at the unnatural airflow.

The room was filled with deep purple mist.

The ceiling, walls and floor: every single thing was supposed to be one color by they were now dyed purple.

“This entire room is dyed with mateki.”

The sweat flowing down her cheek was cold enough to make her shiver.

……Such thick mateki.

It was almost as if this area had become a miniature {{furigana|Garden of Corrupted Song|Eden}}. A regular person would be cursed by the mateki just by breathing. It was an outrageous density.

[Unto me, all the wishes that of which I am able……]

[ele So Phi-a-s Arma-Riris]

Release precedent.

Particles shining with crimson light floated in the air and hazily wrapped her body.

……I must do what I could not do yesterday.

“───”

A single boy continued to slumber while attached to an artificial respirator. He was wearing a patient’s gown for children and continued seeing a dream without waking from his coma.

O seven colors of the interweaving dream

Yu/ ubinis ole = C kis tih Ies.

The slumbering spring’s rest is at an end, wishing, the augite that awakens with the path.

mios huda yum xeph fel hypne shel sephat, xephnis wision.

──Strange purple patterns emerged from his entire body.

It formed a complete contrast with the formal wear with shinryoku carved seals, nevi that looked as if a curse were carved straight onto the body had clearly emerged from his entire body.

“……I will save you this time.”

She gripped the hand of the boy whose eyes were shut and hugged that delicate body strongly.

Now in this place, the accumulated songs of praise, the quivering pulsations, arrive at the heavenly sound.

mehnes nelar, Ee toga-s-sia vea clar = C nelves zahl tis kyel Sophit.

The pouring drops, lovingly fill and run towards the fated time.

kei yum lisy r-blow-s-miel xins clue Is-Ye-fio missin.

O wishes, become the path of thousands of hopes.

Ris sia sophia, shel evoia steras tis lef ilis.

The Priestess’ prayer. Failure was not permitted.

Not for my sake, nor for Horn’s, but for this child’s sake.

……What I have trained so far. For a long, long time.

……Everything was for the sake of today.

───For the time the world is filled with prayers, I sing.

Yu/ Se = C clar fears valen r-miel noi I.

The crimson lights purifying the mateki become tens of times brighter in one instant.

The band of light was reminiscent of an aurora. The instant the deep purple mist wrapping the entirety of the room touched that, it disappeared with a twinkle like snow in the sunlight.

…………

……It’s being purified?

The room was regaining its pure whiteness. What was left was the boy who served as the source of the mateki. The ominous nevi were also disappearing quickly starting from the extremities, his arms and legs.

……Just a little more, just a little more.

The nevi at his stomach disappeared, and then the nevi from his chest to his neck, and even those at his shoulders were disappearing. Now if only the nevi with the mateki whose curse was strongest on his face and head were to disappear, the purification would be complete.

The shinryoku light climbed up from the base of his neck and the nevi disappeared in tandem. Just when she thought the crimson light was moving from his chin to his head.

Riii, i……iiiiii……nnnn……n…………

The shinryoku lights became smaller particles and were deflected.

“………………Eh?”

What happened? The purification isn’t over yet; the most essential part of this child’s purification is still left. The mateki which serves as the origin of his coma isn’t gone yet.

“I-It’s some kind……of mistake, right?”

Once more, one more try.

She strongly hugged the boy and once again spun the words of prayer. She wrapped her body in shinryoku to her limits and──

That light was once again rejected by the mateki eating away at the boy.

Mateki propagation. While she was doing that, the mateki nevi gradually returned from his neck to his shoulders and from his shoulders to his chest. The contamination had started again.

“…………It can’t……be.”

It escaped the limits of her power. The mateki had clashed head-on with her shinryoku which should be the greatest in quantity of all the Priestesses and she didn’t even counterbalance it.

……It’s the same phenomenon as when I challenged the Yuugenshu from a thousand years ago.

……Then the Yuugenshu that attacked this child was a strong type of the same strength?

No way, there are remnants of those powerful ones from a thousand years ago left on {{furigana|the floating continent|Orbie Clar}}? And defeating one would only cause the mateki to turn malignant.

……That kind of thing……how do we counter it……

“Don’t……lose hearttt!”

She opened her eyes and bit on her lip hard enough to draw blood.

Even if I try to think of a countermeasure, there’s no point. There’s no other way except for me to exhaust myself to the point of collapse time after time, however many dozens of times.

[Unto me, all the wishes that of which I am able……]

[ele So Phi-a-s Arma-Riris]

The second release precedent.

“After all……I am a Priestess.”

It wasn’t responsibility or duty. She became a Priestess because she decided that was what she wanted to do. Being taught by Meimel, trying her best along with Syun-rei, having her previous senpai return and, above all, her important childhood friend had returned to the tower──

……Because I like it!

That’s why I want to do my best.

On this {{furigana|the floating continent|Orbie Clar}}, in this tower, I like doing my best together with everyone!

“So pleaseeeee!”

She concentrated on the spell hard enough to faint and held the boy as hard as she could…………

That shinryoku shattered with a noise.

The overflowing deep purple mateki became even darker and only multiplied.

“…………”

Sorry. She didn’t even have the strength to think of that word.

Her vision grew dim and something hot overflowed from the tip of her eyelids……it felt like something very important within her had come to a halt.

The boy who continued to sleep was pushed over and Ymy collapsed at that spot.

───

─────

Within her consciousness which had been lost.

She heard a song.

In a far-off, distant place.

A nostalgic song in a nostalgic place.

……Somebody……a girl is……singing?

………………Who is it?

“Me.“

…………Who is……me?

“I am myself. The form which your shinryoku <strength> shall arrive at and the existence which lies ahead of your possibilities.“

Giggle, giggle.

Only the girl’s smile echoed like a song.

[I am crimson A great mother and a girl]

[En Ze lu la clue. Zeul la ilmei Zelah -di- mis.]

[Made into a complete will, a single fragment of the great Selah]

[Zewl la elmei-l-phenoris Ema -di- lement lef Selah.]

[Governing the records of times of strife, forming knowledge with love. Its symbol]

[Sera, Zewl la clue-l-sophie neckt. tes Arma Risis.]

……What is……she saying?

…………I don’t understand.

“But you can hear my words, right?“

I can hear them.

But where am I hearing them from? It’s not through my ears; it’s a strange throb almost like I’m talking to myself.

“Congratulations.”

That voice became somewhat lively.

“You who can hear my voice. You can finally awaken. Within this frozen, sleeping world, you will be able to walk with your own feet.“

Frozen, sleeping world……walk? Where have I heard those words?

“O sleeping children Your legs are still weak This frozen land is still pained“

“=C hypn phenoria, Eec wat nes ei getie bis kills cley kis ei mihas“

……That’s right, come to think of it.
[[image:Eden06_304.jpg|thumb]]

There should have been a line like that in the Priestesses’ Seventh Heaven Rhythm <Sophia Code>──

“Now, O children who have been born“

After the girl sung loudly.

“If the world desires you, then I shall teach you a grand chant.“

──Ymy’s consciousness sunk somewhere very, very deep.

A world filled with something that seemed like black water of pure darkness.

It was like the night sky.

What twinkled there were not stars but large and small frozen crystals. They were an azure which reminded her of Hyouketsu Kyoukai’s crystals.

……Why……is that in this world?

“…………Where is this?”

Ymy absentmindedly drifted in this space whose atmosphere had a strange density to it like water.

“This is a solitary world. My world.“

A red light shined before her eyes and a conspicuously large crystal appeared.

“A world filled with frozen crystals. Nice to meet you, Ymy. Ymy Ele Soufflenictole, I have awaited you for a long time.“

A shadow of small stature could be faintly seen within the frozen crystal.

……It’s a girl.

……A girl with crimson hair.

The radiance of crimson which was the symbol of Baptism. The girl who was producing as well as endowed with that color.

“……You know me?”

“I am the records of everything in this world. For I am the original of that which you know as ‘Mikuva’s Crimson Eye‘.“

“!”

Mikuva’s Crimson Eye. That should have been the treasure that the Governmental Sector secretly had.

It was a shinryoku system which would monitor everything about {{furigana|the floating continent|Orbie Clar}} and record it. But……no way. The girl before my eyes is……the original of that treasure?

“The harsh and pure truth. That is why I am the Forbidden Crystal of this world.“

“Forbidden Crystal……”

She strangely had heard those words before. She didn’t know who had said it or where. But sometime, somewhere, she had heard them. That was what she felt.

“…………“

Within the frozen ice, the girl spread both hands.

“This world is a mirror. Two opposing sides filled by a single component.

{{furigana|the floating continent|Orbie Clar}} and the {{furigana|Garden of Corrupted Song|Eden}}.

Shinryoku and mateki.

And slumber and awakening.“

Slumber. With that word, Ymy finally remembered her mission.

“U-Um……sorry. I have a child I must save. So please, tell me……where is this? Send me back!”

“Were you to return, the current you cannot save that child.“

“……Then……what should I do!”

“I told you. You will awaken here. If you awaken, then you should also be able to awaken a sleeping child.“

What does that mean?

I am not…..yet awoken?

“You form the contrast with the boy who fell to paradise. If perchance you hear my voice……I shall teach you the true Seventh Heaven Rhythm <Sophia Code>.”

The girl who named herself as the Forbidden Crystal loosened her expression.

“The Seventh Heaven Rhythm <Sophia Code> which invites the world into slumber. The Seventh True Rhythm <Eden Code> which reawakens that world. Two lives which would normally never intersect. However, if by chance you reach the deepest parts of the {{furigana|Garden of Corrupted Song|Eden}}, at that time──“

“……At that time”

“You must ascertain that for yourself. I will be naught but the opportunity.“

The Forbidden Crystal proclaimed those words.

She remembered hearing those exact words previously in the Grand Sanctuary.

“Change. There is an absolute lack of opportunities for your shinryoku to bloom.“

“……Ah.”

She felt that she had finally come to an understanding.

About the meaning of those words back then. The reason she caught a glimpse of the world a thousand years ago.

“Congratulations. You have reached it. The cries of your heart summoned me so I shall also impart a gift to you. A valuable gift.“

The Forbidden Crystal encased in a block of ice extended a hand.

That hand slipped through the water’s surface……

“Ah……”

Her fingers stroked my off-gold hair gently. It was gentle like a mother combing her child’s hair.

“I’ve waited always. Always……always…………for the chance that I would be released.“

Flutter. A warm light gradually illuminated the night-colored world.

A crimson light.

……It’s blinding.

Wrapped in the current of light which wouldn’t let her open her eyes, Ymy reflexively closed her eyes.

“I entrust you with my power and the door to ‘The Promised Land <Tsarabell>‘.“

“W-Wait───! You are, you are───”
[[image:Eden06_310.jpg|thumb]]

The world was filled with light.

Chasing after the disappearing visage of the Forbidden Crystal, Ymy desperately reached out her hand.

The instant that hand touched the girl’s fingertips.

Ymy lost consciousness once more.

===Part 14===

{{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}}, floor 22, internal hospital.

Horn ran through the hallway of D ward which was isolated by a giant door.

“Further ahead?”

“Th-That’s right! But……there still hasn’t been a report about Ymy-sama’s treatment ending.”

Running alongside Horn was a nurse.

……It’s been about two hours since we returned to the tower from the great salt lake.

……It’s normally unthinkable for a purification spell to last two hours.

“Ymy……is safe, right?”

“Monica, Kagura and Vaiel are undergoing post-battle diagnosis by a doctor. After that’s over, they’ll immediately head to D ward. So──“

“We’ll go there without telling them we’re going on ahead.”

A tinge of unease pressed down within his chest as Sheltis followed after the two before him.

“Purifying that mateki which has undergone a change because of the main body’s elimination……poses a risk of calling danger to the spell caster, Ymy.“

“……So the worst case scenario is a possibility.”

The effectiveness of a Baptism spell would change greatly depending on the shinryoku output. There were examples of using too much strength to purify mateki placing too heavy a strain on the spell caster’s mind and body, leaving them beyond recovery.

“If it were an apprentice Priestess’ purification, there would be a several people watching.“

Ymy was a Priestess. There was nobody who could stop her. Even if that were not the case, especially for this time, she would sacrifice anything to save the patient.

……Please be safe.

……The patient, and Ymy as well.

“───”

Clenching his fist solidly as he prayed, Sheltis followed after Horn.

“! Horn-sama……”

A voice of surprise came from the attending doctor standing in front of the door.

“How’s Ymy!? How is Tessha’s healing!?”

“Th-There’s still been no report. She should be able to come out when it’s finished……”

“──I understand the situation. I’m using my authority to open this door. Okay?”

Allowing the attending doctor to step aside, Horn pushed open the door.

Then.

Sheltis stepped into the room after Horn and doubted his eyes.

The room was pure white and the white curtains swayed with the wind from the window. The boy clothed in a white patients gown. And the figure of the girl holding that boy as seen from behind.

The girl’s crimson hair flowed in the wind.

……It’s not Ymy?

Even though his childhood friend with off-gold hair should be here, it was a different girl standing there.

“……You are?”

Horn wordlessly approached the lone girl.

The girl also turned to them.

“───Yesh?”

A befuddled voice unsuited to the location.

“Is that……you, Ymy Ele Soufflenictole?”

“Eh? Ah, y-yes. ……Wait, eh? Is something wrong?”

Ymy tilted her head while still holding onto the boy.

“No, but your hair──”

In front of Horn’s outstretched finger, the crimson from Ymy’s hair fluttered off into the sunlight. Those were particles of crimson that had adhered to her hair.

“……So that’s it. It was just Baptism shinryoku dyeing her hair. Ahh, that surprised me. You really resembled that.“

{{furigana|Machine crystal|Ilis}} at his chest sighed in relief.

“! That’s right, how’s Tessha! Is the purification over!”

“…………”

The Priestess did not answer the Sennenshi who said several things at once.

Instead of an answer, she silently handed over the boy she was clutching.

“……Tessha.”

The boy’s artificial respirator had been removed. It was slight, but his chest was moving up and down. He was breathing with his own strength of his own will. After that.

“……………………”

Weak and fickle though it may have been, his eyes surely opened.

“……Nee……ch……a”

“────”

Horn went to her knees while holding the boy.

“……I’m glad. Truly……”

Droplets passed through the blinder.

“It has been a long time……I wondered if it was hopeless how many times……I’d almost given up.”

That was definitely the first time she had shown that at {{furigana|Tenketsu Palace|Sophia}} ── those were the ‘complaints‘ that she had endured all this time.

“──Phew.”

Beside Horn who was hugging the boy, Ymy firmly puffed out her chest and turned to him.

“Well? Isn’t that amazing? It’s surprising, isn’t it, the purification of the mateki was done in one go!”

With a full-face smile that blew away the damp atmosphere, his childhood friend balled her fist.

“Now, now? Don’t you have something to say to me?”

“……Well, isn’t that amazing.”

“No, no! More like, like, you knowww.”

“Then, umm──”

Being looked at with eyes of expectation, Sheltis suddenly leaked out a wry smile.

“You did well; good work.”

“……Ehehe, thank you.”

The Priestess smiled with embarrassment and happiness.

“You’re simple, aren’t youuu.“

“I-Isn’t that fine! Anybody would be happy to receive praise. I-It’s not like……that’s why I’m a Priestess……”

Ymy’s face went red at {{furigana|Machine crystal|Ilis}}’ prodding.

“A-Anyway, this solves one problem. I need to report to Meimel and the others──”

“Hoo. Well then. Then it’ll be fine for you to tell our story too, Priestess?”
[[image:Eden06_317.jpg|thumb]]

That voice that he didn’t know came from directly behind in the direction of the door.

“Ahh, sorry, it looks like I’ve interrupted a fun mood. Since that’s how it is, let us in on it too. Right, Kuro?”

“……Huick-sama, even though I told you so much to read the atmosphere.”

A tall man was leaning casually up against the door frame.

And waiting behind him was one more person, a woman in a suit.

……Their presences.

……They got this close without me realizing it?

No matter how much his attention was drawn by talking with Ymy, even if a Regular Guard were to pay attention to masking their footsteps, he was confident he would notice. Even so.

“Who are you?”

Still holding Tessha, Horn drew out an automatic pistol.

“State your affiliation, name and purpose in coming here within fifteen seconds. If not──”

“Yes, yes. Not like I had any intention of hiding them.”

But the man who had a gun shoved up against his nose didn’t falter from his calm expression.

“First, my intention ── ahh, this isn’t really anything major. I came from quite a ways away so I thought I might as well observe. You guys are also observing us quite harshly, aren’t you?”

“A question. Who is us?”

“The Governmental Sector. Didn’t that Priestess over there and that Guard nii-chan over there come? That time, it seems like a muscle-headed idiot of ours was really in your care.”

“…………”

The suited woman wordlessly bowed.

“Next question. Who is this muscle-headed idiot?”

“Right, that nii-chan over there actually fought him so he should remember. About our ‘Number One‘.”

He said that with a cackle, enjoyment and resignation.

──The Governmental Sector. And the man who was known as the ‘Number One‘.

“Zeadoll of the Sanctuary Arts……?”

“Yeah, that guy, that guy. Nah, it’s because that muscle-headed idiot praised someone which is rare so we’d also very much like to meticulously adore them.”

The man drew near and straightened up.

Standing right beside the woman in a suit, the man pointed at himself and made a proclamation.

“‘Number Nine‘ Huick of the Governmental Sector secret military organization, ‘Heaven’s Wheel‘. I took all the time to come out here, so try being grateful?”

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>
{{SimpleNav | b=Intermission | f=Epilogue}}
</noinclude>

Hyouketsu Kyoukai no Eden:Volume 6 Intermission

2014-12-27T23:35:50Z

Exome:

==Intermission – The Lords of Unusual Books==

……

…………Heh heh.

……Haha, ahaha…………fufuu.

The overlapping laughter of children.

“''Hey, hey, Igun-I, is this okay? Mission complete.''”

“''Yeah, mission complete.''”

The small room had a sweet fragrance floating within it.

In the small room devoid of light bulbs, the only thing that could be called illumination was the moonlight coming through the window.

“Neue and Neosis, good work. I’m bad with machines so you really helped me out.”

“''It’s simple, you just have to memorize it.''”

“''Yup, just memorize it.''”

Two child’s voices echoed in the room. But the owners of those voices were nowhere to be seen in the room. Only the voices were resounding as if emerging.

“Unfortunately, people have things they’re good at and things they’re not, you know?”

A tall, lean young man with a brimmed hat worn as far as his eyes answered with a smile.

He wore a black hat, black suit and black shoes. Amidst the clothes which were a uniform jet black, pale blond which peeked through black hair was fluttering in the wind.

“''Igun-I is terrible with machines to a surprising degree.''”

“''Yeah, he even does the laundry by hand instead of using a machine.''”

“But you know, you two, it’s kinder on your laundry to do it by hand.”
[[image:Eden06_175.jpg|thumb]]

The laughter resounded once again.

“''You should share that kindness with the person from Tenketsu Palace.''”

“''Yeah, you should share it.''”

“''Yeah, it’s pitiful being teased by Igun-I. Around now, he should be fearful.''”

“It’s precisely because I like him very much.”

Grabbing a very bright red strawberry, the man known as Igun-I deepened his smile.

“I’d be happy if he realized who it was. I can’t help enjoying wondering if he’ll come to meet me quickly.”

“''Fu─n. That’s right, you’re kind to us.''”

“''Yeah, you’re kind. Because you’re kind, the promised──''”

“Worry not. It’ll be done once I decorate it with strawberries like this. ……There’s just one thing. The truth is there were many times more strawberries than this but they were eaten by Natraja-san.”

The Lord of Unusual Books drooped his shoulders as if there was no greater disappointment than this.

“''Eh─, agaaain?''”

“''You know, Noesis, that’s called ‘''food snitching''‘. It’s the natural enemy of girls so if you do it too much, you become fat.''”

“Oh my, who will grow fat?”

In an instant, the dim room was dyed bright red.

It was a ‘''brilliant red''‘ more red than the ripened strawberries. The lights that painted everything red lit up in the air one after the other with a fwoom sound.

“If it isn’t Natraja-san, have you finished your job at the Governmental Sector?”

“Being a secretary is a monotonous job. Communications investigations and communications investigations. And today was the day I accompany a member of the parliament for sake……which I ignored and came back here instead. When I was asked for a reason, it felt like I would say ‘''It’s because I’m a spy so sorry ♪''‘.”

A woman appeared in the room without a sound.

“But Natraja-san, don’t you like sake? I think you would have been fine accompanying that person for sake.”

“Drinking sake is highly situational. I like drinking with just two in a quiet place. I hate looking at groups that just drink sloppily.”

The woman called Natraja raised an empty glass with her snow-white fingers.

“Hey, Igun-I, is the cake still not done? I want to eat it as well.”

“Then Natraja-san, would you also help with the decorating?”

“Oh my, didn’t I help with baking it? Though I got the heat a little wrong and scorched it a bit.”

The woman smiled with her glossy lips touching the empty glass. Still in that posture, she reached one hand out to Igun-I’s black hat──

“Goodness. If that hadn’t happened, I wouldn’t have had to redo this.”

Just before that hand touched the hat, Igun-I pressed down firmly on it.

“By the way, about what you were talking about, did you ask the twins to do something?”

“''He did, he did; we sent a message to the floating continent‘s Tenketsu Palace''.”

“''Yeah, he requested it. We sent a message.''”

Right─, agreed the two voices in sync.

“It was a minor matter. I wanted to trouble my beloved person. But if it wasn’t done well, the message would have a record left, right? That’s why I asked the twins. It would be nice if he were to realize it was me.”

“You have quite the hobby there. While I was working seriously, you were playing innocent.”

The woman returned the glass to the table and sighed.

“This place has been discovered by the Governmental Sector.”

“Oh dear.”

There was not a hint of wavering from Igun-I who continued to decorate the cake with strawberries.

“The Ninth of the aforementioned ‘''Heaven’s Wheel''‘──”

“So it seems. It looks like this place was located with that ‘''Crimson Eye''‘ before you and Maha gained control of Mikuva’s Crimson Eye. As expected, there are people that can use their heads well.”

“Fumu, and what is our response? What did the First say?”

“Nothing.”

Her response was simple.

“He was in the middle of training as always so he didn’t say anything. From the air about him, I would guess ‘''How about you face them appropriately and turn the tables on them?''‘”

“I haven’t seen the First -san do anything other than train.”

“Right─……even though it’d be okay to accompany me for sake sometimes.”

She gazed seemingly reproachfully at the transparent glass.

“Come now, how about you invite the Third sometimes?”

“No. What would I talk about with just the two of us? It’s the same as having an ornament for my partner. ──Well, the organization is on their way so I’ll have fun with them. I’d be happy if a wonderful gentleman were to come.”

She carefully picked out a strawberry decorating the cake and popped it into her mouth.

“A wonderful gentleman like who?”

“Look, isn’t there a Sennenshi that wields a great sword? Umm……I think it was Leon. He’s supposed to look exactly like that person. Igun-I, you saw him at the floating archipelago , right?”

“Yes. They really are spitting images of each other. It’s an exact resemblance. They both wield great swords and the way he holds the great sword is also the exact same as the First -san.”

“I’m looking forward to it even more. Ahh, I’m looking forward to it; I’ll need to service him magnificently.”

Her bewitching lips curved up and she sighed charmingly.

“Fifth , Sixth , stop your training and group up as well.” <ref>[T/N: I looked over this and it was ノイエ previously. Here it's ノエル. Which is the correct one? I have no idea.]</ref>

“O─kay. Isn’t that great, Noel, that we get to skip training?”

“Yeah, that’s great, Noesis.”

“I’m looking forward to it…………I wonder if Sheltis will come.”

“Mm? Did you say something?”

In response to the woman with good hearing.

“No. No─t a thing.”

Answering with a pure smile, Igun-I once again closed his mouth.

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>
{{SimpleNav
|b=Chapter3|bn=Chapter 3
|f=Final Chapter|fn=Final Chapter}}
</noinclude>

Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 2 Episode 4

2014-12-22T16:15:17Z

Exome: Link to epilogue is awkward because epilogue page is named "epilohue", please fix properly ASAP

Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut

2014-12-22T16:13:23Z

Exome: Undo revision 407127 by Exome (talk)

{{Status|Active}}
[[Category:Hosted_Projects]]

[[Image:SaijakuBahamut_v1_00a.jpg|250px|thumb|'''Volume 01 Cover''']]
'''Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut''' (最弱無敗の神装機竜《バハムート》), also known as '''Undefeated Bahamut Chronicle''', is a light novel series written by ''Akatsuki Senri'' and illustrated by ''Kasuga Ayumu''.

==Story Synopsis==

''Synopsis (Taken from Volume 1)''

Lux, who was a prince from the Empire that was destroyed five years ago due to the revolt, met with the princess of the new Kingdom, Lizsharte, by accidentally breaking into the bathroom of the girl’s dormitory.

“……How long are you planning to stare at my body, you fooooool!”

The ancient weapons found from the ruins, the Drag-Ride. Lux who was called the strongest Drag-Knight in the past was now known as the “Weakest Undefeated”, a Drag-Knight who doesn’t attack at all. After the duel that started by the challenge from Lizsharte, Lux ended up entering the girls’ school that raised Drag-Knights……!

Lux’s story where he is surrounded by the noble girls from the academy is about to unfold.

The “ultimate” academy fantasy battle where the right and the might cross paths now begins!
(''Story Synopsis taken from Volume 1 cover.'')

==Series Information==
*Genre: Mecha + Fantasy + Harem + School Life
*Original Title: Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut
*Author: Akatsuki Senri
*Illustrator: Kasuga Ayumu
*Series Status: Ongoing

==Translation==

===[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut Registration Page|Registration Page]]===
'''Translators are asked to [[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Registration Page|Register]] the chapters they want to work on.'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Terminology and Guidelines]]

===Feedback===
'''If you enjoyed the series, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=7779 Feedback Thread]'''

==Updates==
*March 30, 2014 - Teaser created (Prologue + Episode 1(Part 1 and Part 2)) completed
*September 08, 2014 - Volume 1 completed
*October 20, 2014 - Volume 2 completed

==Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut series by Akatsuki Senri==

===Volume 1 ([[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1|Full Text]])===
[[File:SaijakuBahamut_v1_00a.jpg|thumb|x200px]]

:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue - The Black Hero]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Episode 1|Episode 1 - The Intruder at Midnight]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Episode 2|Episode 2 - Academy for Noble Children]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Episode 3|Episode 3 - The Scarlet War Princess]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Episode 4|Episode 4 - Assault, and...]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Episode 5|Episode 5 - Reunion with a Childhood Friend]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Episode 6|Episode 6 - Ateliers of Drag-Rides and Enrollment Exams]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Episode 7|Episode 7 - The Weakest Drag-Knight]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue - Where The Prince belongs]]

 

===Volume 2 ([[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 2|Full Text]])===
[[File:SaijakuBahamut_v2_0001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]

:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 2 Prologue|Prologue - Lux Contest]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 2 Episode 1|Episode 1 - Engagement Circumstances of the Young Woman of the North]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 2 Episode 2|Episode 2 - A Messenger of Ymir]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 2 Episode 3|Episode 3 - The Sixth Ruin –– One Miniature Garden]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 2 Episode 4|Episode 4 - Duel]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 2 Epilohue|Epilogue - The Girl’s wish]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 2 Side Story|Side Story – The Little Sister Airi’s Big Brother Observation Diary]]

 

===Volume 3===
[[File:SaijakuBahamut_v3_000B.jpg|thumb|x200px]]

:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*Prologue - On The Far-Off Sky
:*Episode 1 - The Return of The Strongest
:*Episode 2 - School Life and Her Speculations
:*Episode 3 - Campus Selection Battle
:*Episode 4 - The Girl’s Truth
:*Episode 5 - The Weakest vs. The Strongest
:*Epilogue - A New Daily Life and The Beginning

 

===Volume 4===
[[File:Saijaku cover 003.jpg|thumb|x200px]]

:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*Prologue - The Beginning of Everything
:*Episode 1 - Training Camp
:*Episode 2 - A Special Mission
:*Episode 3 - Encounter
:*Episode 4 - Awakening of Abyss
:*Episode 5 - The Night of Betrayal
:*Epilogue - Promise

 

==Project Staff==

:*Project Administrator:
:*Project Manager: :[[user:‎Setsuna86|‎Setsuna86]] ([http://setsuna86blog.wordpress.com Blog])

==== Translators ====

'''Active'''
:*[[user:‎Setsuna86|‎Setsuna86]]

==== Editors ====

'''Active'''

:*[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]](At Blog)

==Series Overview==

*Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut 1 (August 12, 2013)
*Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut 2 (November 15, 2013)
*Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut 3 (March 17, 2014)
*Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut 4 (July 15, 2014)
**Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut 4 Limited Edition(July 15, 2014)
*Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut 5 (December 15, 2014)

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]

Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut

2014-12-22T16:12:04Z

Exome:

{{Status|Active}}
[[Category:Hosted_Projects]]

[[Image:SaijakuBahamut_v1_00a.jpg|250px|thumb|'''Volume 01 Cover''']]
'''Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut''' (最弱無敗の神装機竜《バハムート》), also known as '''Undefeated Bahamut Chronicle''', is a light novel series written by ''Akatsuki Senri'' and illustrated by ''Kasuga Ayumu''.

==Story Synopsis==

''Synopsis (Taken from Volume 1)''

Lux, who was a prince from the Empire that was destroyed five years ago due to the revolt, met with the princess of the new Kingdom, Lizsharte, by accidentally breaking into the bathroom of the girl’s dormitory.

“……How long are you planning to stare at my body, you fooooool!”

The ancient weapons found from the ruins, the Drag-Ride. Lux who was called the strongest Drag-Knight in the past was now known as the “Weakest Undefeated”, a Drag-Knight who doesn’t attack at all. After the duel that started by the challenge from Lizsharte, Lux ended up entering the girls’ school that raised Drag-Knights……!

Lux’s story where he is surrounded by the noble girls from the academy is about to unfold.

The “ultimate” academy fantasy battle where the right and the might cross paths now begins!
(''Story Synopsis taken from Volume 1 cover.'')

==Series Information==
*Genre: Mecha + Fantasy + Harem + School Life
*Original Title: Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut
*Author: Akatsuki Senri
*Illustrator: Kasuga Ayumu
*Series Status: Ongoing

==Translation==

===[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut Registration Page|Registration Page]]===
'''Translators are asked to [[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Registration Page|Register]] the chapters they want to work on.'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Terminology and Guidelines]]

===Feedback===
'''If you enjoyed the series, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=7779 Feedback Thread]'''

==Updates==
*March 30, 2014 - Teaser created (Prologue + Episode 1(Part 1 and Part 2)) completed
*September 08, 2014 - Volume 1 completed
*October 20, 2014 - Volume 2 completed

==Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut series by Akatsuki Senri==

===Volume 1 ([[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1|Full Text]])===
[[File:SaijakuBahamut_v1_00a.jpg|thumb|x200px]]

:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue - The Black Hero]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Episode 1|Episode 1 - The Intruder at Midnight]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Episode 2|Episode 2 - Academy for Noble Children]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Episode 3|Episode 3 - The Scarlet War Princess]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Episode 4|Episode 4 - Assault, and...]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Episode 5|Episode 5 - Reunion with a Childhood Friend]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Episode 6|Episode 6 - Ateliers of Drag-Rides and Enrollment Exams]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Episode 7|Episode 7 - The Weakest Drag-Knight]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue - Where The Prince belongs]]

 

===Volume 2 ([[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 2|Full Text]])===
[[File:SaijakuBahamut_v2_0001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]

:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 2 Prologue|Prologue - Lux Contest]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 2 Episode 1|Episode 1 - Engagement Circumstances of the Young Woman of the North]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 2 Episode 2|Episode 2 - A Messenger of Ymir]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 2 Episode 3|Episode 3 - The Sixth Ruin –– One Miniature Garden]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 2 Episode 4|Episode 4 - Duel]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 2 Epilogue|Epilogue - The Girl’s wish]]
:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 2 Side Story|Side Story – The Little Sister Airi’s Big Brother Observation Diary]]

 

===Volume 3===
[[File:SaijakuBahamut_v3_000B.jpg|thumb|x200px]]

:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*Prologue - On The Far-Off Sky
:*Episode 1 - The Return of The Strongest
:*Episode 2 - School Life and Her Speculations
:*Episode 3 - Campus Selection Battle
:*Episode 4 - The Girl’s Truth
:*Episode 5 - The Weakest vs. The Strongest
:*Epilogue - A New Daily Life and The Beginning

 

===Volume 4===
[[File:Saijaku cover 003.jpg|thumb|x200px]]

:*[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*Prologue - The Beginning of Everything
:*Episode 1 - Training Camp
:*Episode 2 - A Special Mission
:*Episode 3 - Encounter
:*Episode 4 - Awakening of Abyss
:*Episode 5 - The Night of Betrayal
:*Epilogue - Promise

 

==Project Staff==

:*Project Administrator:
:*Project Manager: :[[user:‎Setsuna86|‎Setsuna86]] ([http://setsuna86blog.wordpress.com Blog])

==== Translators ====

'''Active'''
:*[[user:‎Setsuna86|‎Setsuna86]]

==== Editors ====

'''Active'''

:*[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]](At Blog)

==Series Overview==

*Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut 1 (August 12, 2013)
*Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut 2 (November 15, 2013)
*Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut 3 (March 17, 2014)
*Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut 4 (July 15, 2014)
**Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut 4 Limited Edition(July 15, 2014)
*Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut 5 (December 15, 2014)

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]

User talk:Darkoneko

2013-09-05T20:57:03Z

Exome: /* Hidan no Aria (State reason to abandon (due to licensing) on the Hidan no Aria page?) */

<div style="margin-bottom:1.25em;border:1px solid #8898BF; background:white; padding:0; width:400px;">
<div style="height:8px; margin:0; border:0; border-bottom:1px solid #8898BF; background:#C8D8FF; font-size:1px;"></div>
<div style="padding:8px;">
*''talk to me here, click on [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Darkoneko&action=edit&section=new +] to add a section''
*'''Understood languages''' : French (native), English (good)

</div></div>

== Hidan no Aria ==

I see that you're deleting all of Hidan no Aria's translations sayung that ''(title is now licencied and edited in the USA.)'', but now matter where I search, I can't find any news on that. The closest thing I found was the licensing, 2 years ago, of the anime.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 08:58, 5 September 2013 (CDT)
:Heyo~
:The novel is being edited by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Digital_Manga Digital Manga] and the first volume is apparently already out [https://www.emanga.com/detail?itemid=1340 ]
:KuroiHikari is curfrently posting more detailled infos about that on the forum
:[[User:Darkoneko|DarkoNeko]] [[User_Talk:Darkoneko|talk]] 09:02, 5 September 2013 (CDT)
::I was about to say "Forget it, I found it". I find it weird that they've not made more fuss about it.--~~

== Hidan no Aria (State reason to abandon (due to licensing) on the Hidan no Aria page?) ==

Would we be allowed to put the reason Hidan no Aria is abandoned is due to licensing and publication of the 1st volume already in USA? It would give some closure to the page, which suddenly seems so empty. --[[User:Exome|Exome]] ([[User talk:Exome|talk]]) 15:57, 5 September 2013 (CDT)- Exome--[[User:Exome|Exome]] ([[User talk:Exome|talk]]) 15:57, 5 September 2013 (CDT)

User talk:Darkoneko

2013-09-05T20:56:15Z

Exome: /* Hidan no Aria (State reason to abandon (due to licensing) on the Hidan no Aria page?) */ new section

User:Exome

2013-04-30T14:05:32Z

Exome: Replaced content with "〜(￣▽￣〜) | (〜￣▽￣)〜〜(￣▽￣〜) | (〜￣▽￣)〜〜(￣▽￣〜) | (〜￣▽￣)〜"

〜(￣▽￣〜) | (〜￣▽￣)〜

〜(￣▽￣〜) | (〜￣▽￣)〜

〜(￣▽￣〜) | (〜￣▽￣)〜

Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume01 Chapter1

2012-12-12T17:51:14Z

Exome:

==Chapter 1: Poison Proof==

Aau.

This kiss, that came with blood, tainted Kujou Hisui's first day of high school with red.

Right after the opening ceremony, he was suddenly bitten by a vampire on the way home.

Other students perhaps were going to celebrate with their parents, maybe even by going out and feast to commemorate this special day. But for Hisui, who was living alone, it wasn't possible to have a party like that.

While he was leisurely walking home, the sky was already dark.

With the cool night breeze blowing on his face, Kujou walked into a park near home.

The lush foliage and trees blocked out the light from the street lamps, so the entire area was extremely dark even during day time. It was even darker during nighttime, so dim that one couldn't even see his own fingers in front of him.

But why did he choose such a route? ...Even Kujou himself couldn't understand.

If he had to justify it, it would be the scent he was smelling.

When he got through the park, he smelled what appeared to be the noble aroma of a rose.

He was drawn by the scent, and by the time his head cleared, he found himself on a lane that he normally wouldn't be on.

The result of this—was a complete disaster.

A vampire from the myths had suddenly appeared in the flesh in front of him. However, before he could even resist, he was bitten.

No, stepping back a bit, being bitten isn't a big deal.

Although it felt more or less awful to have so much blood drained from him, his life was far from being endangered.

If he was your average person, he would be confronted with the question of bidding farewell to his humanity right before the touch of death. But to Kujou, it was not an issue to be concerned with.

There was the possibility of death from blood loss, but no matter how much blood was lost, he won't become a vampire.

In other words---the issue he was confronted with was about...

“What on earth is going on? Is this some kind of magic? Or a cheap little trick? Answer me, Human!”

He was entangled with this stubborn vampire girl.

After she finished drinking his blood, she kept following him and incessantly yelled from behind.

“It is nighttime, so could you be a bit more quiet?”

“I am more lively at night!”

“I see, you're a vampire after all...”

Vampire's Special Characteristic # 2 - They become active after sunset, and retreat at dawn. For this characteristic they were called the king of the night, but to night-cats<ref>'''night-cats''' = night-owl for westerners</ref> like Kujou it was extremely annoying.

“Why did nothing happen when I bit you? After being bitten you should become my servant and follow my orders!”

“I don't wanna~~.” Kujou categorically rejected her.

"Impossible...to think that you wouldn't follow my orders!? Even though I definitely sucked your blood!?"

Truly, for this kind of impossible thing to happen, to a vampire is same as if the world has toppled over.

No matter if it's saints, nobles or murderous thugs, as long as they are born human, being bitten by vampires will trigger the transformation.

Also the people who are bitten, their mind would be dominated by the vampire, with their only consideration to be the master's welfare....but Kujou does not even appear to pay attention.

“What kind of person are you?! What kind of magic is this!?”

“I have no idea, this is not a skill, it is a physical trait, phy-sical.”

I have answered your questions several times already, an angry Kujou replies in an unfriendly tone.

“How could such a situation exist? Also, I am a VAMPIRE, you are meeting a lady like myself! Thus, you should be like..... that right??”

“I am afraid. You are wearing this 'I am a vampire' outfit, I didn't expect I would be targeted by you.”

“Didn't think you were an expert. From the way you talk, this is not the first time you met a vampire?”

“.....Ah, I used to know a vampire, that's it.”

Kujou didn't speak anymore, only kept walking on silently.

Rushella also realized asking such questions would be futile, thus she remained silent for a few minutes before bringing up a different question.

“....Backup, I will recognize the fact you have an absurd body. And I don't care about those run-of-the-mill vampires; you cannot escape the fangs of a (True Ancestor). Confess, what trick are you using?”

Kujou suddenly stops.

Rushella suddenly brings up a certain description that he cannot ignore.

“True ancestor? Are you joking?”

“Of course not? I am at the apex of the vampire race, I carry the blood of the founder, the mighty 'True ancestor'-sama!”

As Rushella proudly replies, her full chest puffs up, and Kujou couldn't help but lower his sight.

“In a society like today, something like a true ancestor, is rarer than endangered species. Where are you from? Some place far in the mountains?”

“The way you speak is so impertinent....”

When she replied, Kujou begins to sense danger, and suddenly becomes more alert.

The opponent is a vampire. In pitch-dark night.

Other than his body, he does not have any special abilities, so there is no way to struggle or win.

And the vampire girl has a pair of short swords attached to each of her legs. Each of her snow-white legs has a sheath bound to her fishnet hose, releasing a dangerous aura.

Against that, the only equipment is a high school book-bag.

Naturally, there is nothing in that bag that can be used against a vampire.

Recognizing his own disadvantages, Kujou's face darkens with fear. But Rushella answers him with an enchanting smile.

“Don't worry, I won't use any violence that would harm your body. I want you to voluntarily offer me your neck.”

Rushella squints her black pupils, and their shape changes into something resembling a cat's.

Then her eyes---releases a beam of scarlet light.

As his gaze met hers', he understood what Rushella is trying to do.

Vampire's Special Characteristic #3 - Magic Eyes.

People who are weak willed would be enchanted by those scarlet pupils, and their spirit forever trapped in the darkness.

“Although this is not my original idea, but it is more noble than hunting you down. Not to mention a spiritually stubborn person, a person like you, cannot possibly escape my eyes' binding. Kneel before me, and offer me your neck!”

“Ah, magic eyes don't work on me either...”

Kujou scratched his head, and replied slowly.

Based on what he is saying, his eyes were not dazzled by the <Magic Eyes>.

Rushella's jaw drops, and she stares back blankly.

Looking at her, Kujou couldn't help but feel sorry, and lowers his gaze.

“Thus......Sorry?”

“....Don't be sorry! This is making me even more mad, why is this? Why are my <Magic Eyes> not working?”

“That can also be said to be a physical attribute. You know I would not transform into a vampire, and didn't expect this? Pretty much all vampire abilities don't work on me.”

“No...impossible...”

Rushella's shocked body collapses on the ground.

Some insignificant human. Both Vampire bite and Magic Eye appear to be useless.

It appears her very existence as a vampire is in doubt.

“I am actually [defeated] by a human?”

Looking at the depressed Rushella, Kujou realizes this is his chance to escape.

Unfortunately, Rushella recovers quickly.

“No...this is impossible. Something must have went wrong. Maybe I haven't practiced enough!”

“........? That, using <Magic Eyes> should be second nature to vampires right? Especially for a (True Ancestor)-sama, who should have been using this for years right?”

Facing Kujou's analysis, Rushella looks away.

As if she is trying to avoid the other person's question, her eyes falls upon a nearby feral cat.

[Lets go test it on a nearby prey]

Rushella reaches out her hand to catch the cat.

This black cat appears to be a bit chubby, but it is extremely alert. As soon as Rushella approaches, it dashes away.

But in the end, it is only a cat, and thus no match for the King of the night. After a fierce struggle, Rushella catches the wild feline, and holds it up by her hands.

“Making me waste my time...hey, look at me!”

But the cat instantly looks away.

Rushella could only use her hand to turn its head toward her, and the scarlet light from her eyes met the cat.

Although she didn't need to release (Scarlet vision), but the wild cat becomes relaxed.

“Shouldn't you quickly greet your master?”

Listening to these words, the cat's attitude does a 180 degree turn, it begins to meow cutely and lick her hand.

“Very good....isn't it effective. It looks like I am not having a problem. Ok, one more time! Human, look at my eyes again!”

She turned around, but no one is in sight.

Only the night wind blowing across an empty park.

Rushella opens her mouth, speechless.

Only a few seconds later, she realizes she was ditched.

“That Human.....!!!”

“ESCAPED!”

Sighing at the night sky, he finally arrives home.

Kujou's home is a western styled two stories house, extremely large for someone living alone. The house's white walls have turned dark and grey due to age and weather, giving it an ancient look. Thus, is understandable for the neighboring children to claim the place to be haunted.

Even Kujou himself, if this was someone else's house, at night, he would definitely not visit, or even step on the streets nearby. But this is after all his own home, although this night stroll was not peaceful, a shower is always the first.

After washing his body, Kujou contently dips into the tub, but he still could not stop thinking about that strange girl.

“Vampire, huh....haven't met one in a long time”

He murmured while smiling bitterly.

Who would thought in this era, you could still meet such archetypical, or perhaps an antique, or “Full vampire” vampire.

He thought he would never meet someone like this again... nor does he want to meet one.

Definitely does not want to have dealings with a vampire again.

Kujou unconsciously reaches out to his chest, which is throbbing a bit in pain. A line running down his chest. This scar blemished his otherwise pale chest, making Kujou frown.

“Couldn't pick anyone else, has to come suck my blood.....”

Kujou felt a bit sorry for her. From her hungry look, she must had been thirsty for a long time. But that is definitely not his fault.

If it is a normal person, after being bitten they will transform into a vampire, or be ensnared by the <Magic Eyes>. Of course, for a normal person, the first feeling meeting a vampire would be pure terror.

But Kujou is unique in this aspect.

From Vampire related knowledge and personal meeting experience---the most important part of this is his physique.

After being bitten he would not transform into a vampire, and the ability to cancel out special powers—due to this special physique, thus he has no fear of vampires.

But, he can still die from something classic like violence, or massive blood loss like a normal person.

But his wounds would close rapidly, and his blood regeneration is borderline superhuman. Other than that, he is no different than the average boy.

Furthermore this specialty, he doesn't even realize it himself.

Unless running into a vampire, he mostly doesn't feel how these traits could be advantageous.

But now, his blood red troubles are over.

Only that girl's features in the dark---the vampire known as Rushella's beauty, is unable to fade from his mind.

“...... She looked pretty cute.”

Kujou shakes his head, and scatters all information related to her from his head, then leaves the shower.

Using a towel to wipe his head, Kujou walks toward the kitchen.

Pulling a milk bottle from the fridge to drink is just perfect, but he suddenly hears a loud banging from the door.

Although there is an intercom on the door, that person kept slamming the door.

A really bad feeling.

An especially bad feeling.

“......Shouldn't be...right?”

With an unsettled feeling, Kujou walked toward the entrance hall.

But not only does the banging not stop, it becomes even louder.

“Coming coming! I heard it, I am coming to open the door”

Kujou puts the towel on his head, then opens the door.

Peering from the door gap, he sees a beautiful girl with her arms crossed in front of his door.

Rushella returned.

And stared at him with piercing eyes.

“Found you, Human....decided to scurry away and escape. This time you will become my servant!!!”

“It is already late, please walk home slowly.” <ref>This is a traditional Asian way to see off a guest</ref>

Kujou then promptly closes the door.

Just when he wishes to forget everything, the pounding on the door becomes even louder. Worrying about neighbors complaining, the youth could only reluctantly open the door.

“....What do you want? And how did you find my house?”

“Just because it does not work on you, my <Magic Eyes> can still control animals. So I decided to use them to help me out.”

Rushella *hums* (Sound-translator) with her nose, and flicks her index finger behind her.

There was a group of wild dogs following behind her awaiting orders.

Dozens of them became her servants, and are kneeling behind the Vampire girl.

It appears she decided to use (Scarlet sight) to enchant the hounds, and then used their nose to help their mistress to sniff out Kujou's home.

“Quite impressive...that is an amazing use of your abilities.”

Kujou sighs, but then he notices Rushella's face is rapidly turning red.

“.......? What?”

“Why, why are you looking like this?! Go put on some clothes!”

Kujou then realizes his appearance.

Having just finished his shower, the upper half of his body is naked, and the lower half is only covered by a pair of sleeping-underwear.

While it could be exciting to the opposite sex, but being half naked shouldn't be that shocking.

But Rushella's face is turning utterly scarlet.

“Hey, what? Are you shy? You were jumping for my neck earlier, now you see a naked torso and..?”

“Stop talking! Put some clothes on!”

“Why don't you complain inside?”

Kujou opens the door, letting her inside.

Although she could cross inside with a single step, but Rushella does not enter.

As if she is stopped by an invisible force, and cannot step forward no matter how hard she trys.

“In other words...you can't enter....if you don't have my permission.”

Vampire's Special Characteristic #4 - First time visiting someone's house, they must receive permission or else they cannot enter.

Even though this characteristic is absolutely absurd, and completely without reason, but it is the truth.

Rushella standing in front of the door and unable to enter is ironclad evidence.

There is no material barrier, but she is held back by her racial trait—in order words, she is being bound by a supernatural force, thus, it is proof of being a vampire.

“Don't look down on me, Human. Give permission quickly, this is for your own good....”

Rushella coldly warns Kujou with a voice full of supernatural potency, but he is the one with the advantage.

“I can't do that. If I give the permission, wouldn't you gain the freedom of movement?”

“So it is like this, then I have no choice, boys, give him some colors!” <ref>Easterner way to say “teach him a lesson”</ref>

Rushella snaps her fingers; the dogs behind her begin to howl like mad.

WONG WONG WONG WONG WONG!!!!!!!

The high-tenor dog barks fill the street under the night sky.

Kujou covers his ears, and complains bitterly.

“What are you doing! Neighbors are going to come to me and complain! I am going to get yelled at.”

“Who cares about you. I will proclaim now, before you give permission, don't even think about them stopping. Don't think your little human intelligence can outfox me!”

After all, Kujou had escaped once, Rushella's attitude became hardened.

Kujou ended up surrendering, sighed, and answered her request.

“Ok, Ok, I under-stand<ref>breakup of the word is intended</ref>. But, before I welcome vampire-sama to enter, I need to make some preparations, can you wait a few minutes?”

“....Don't even think about locking the door all night and refuse to come out, otherwise they will bark all night!”

“I understand, it won't take long. I need to put on my clothes, right? It is chilly right now, and your eyes are pretty disturbed, right?”

She definitely appears to be uncomfortable with Kujou half naked; Rushella, who is clearly unhappy still nods her head.

“Please wait a bit”

Kujou closes the door, then vanishes into the depth of the house.

Rushella waits for untold minutes before the door finally opens. Kujou comes back with a pair of black T-Shirt.

“Hum, you have put some clothes on. Now, according to our agreement, let me in!”

“Yes-Yes, please enter.”

As these words were spoken, the atmosphere changed.

As if a tight rope has been snapped, or as if thin glass has been shattered—Kujou has these images in mind.

“Permission received. Good, now offer me your blood!”

Two eyes blazing with fire, Rushella walks straight through the door.

Looking at Kujou's neck, to taste the delicious red blood again...

“.....Eh?”

As she almost reaches the boy's neck, she smells a stench.

Although a vampire's sense of smell is not good as a dog's, but it is significantly sharper than humans', able to distinguish the source of the odor.

It is a forbidden smell to vampires.

“You, did you?”

Taking advantage of Rusella's shock, Kujou covers her face with the towel in his left hand.

The great king of the night instantly collapses and faints on the floor.

Kujou stares at her with understanding eyes, and holds out a plastic jar in his left hand.

On the label it's marked:

[Specially made Garlic Powder]

Vampire's Weakness #1 - Fear of Garlic.

Even though it is an old fact, but it is very effective on the fainted Rushella. Pouring the entire can on to the towel was highly effective.

To be safe, Kujou waits for several minutes, then finally lifts the towel from her face.

A beautiful vampire knocked down from a face full of garlic, looking absolutely pitiful.

But still, her dark beauty remains untouched. Beauty is her greatest weapon, something that Kujou already understood.

If her face came close, it would way exceed the killing power of the <Magic Eye>

“Now....what to do next.”

The best way to get rid of a vampire would be to drive a stake through her heart, and the next step is to cut off her head, but Kujou doesn't plan to be that extreme.

Because, he is not willing. Even though she is not human, Kujou is still incapable of such blood-lust. Also, she is a girl with a huge bust; to slam a stake through that-is extremely conflicting.

Or Kujou could leave her where she is and she will turn to ash at dawn.

While considering his options, he realizes there is something often associated with a vampire next to Rushella.

It is something to help her to pass the daytime - a coffin.

It is another old vampire item, but something very critical to a vampire. Pure black at the back with elaborate workmanship, it is engraved with well carved runes. The design could be called a work of art. There is a heavy lock on the side, but Rushella did not appear to lock it.

“She even brought her sleeping gear....but this coffin is really old fashioned, what is she about...”

Kujou with a surprised face opens the lid; the internal design is well made, with extremely soft padding in red.

Carefully placing Rushella into the coffin, Kujou closes the lid.

“This ought to do it. Go go, you all should leave too.”

Kujou drives away the dogs, due to Rushella fainting, the effect of the <Magic Eyes> ended, so Rushella's groupies all leaves.

As his front door clears, Kujou sighs in relief.

Exhausted. Lets sleep first. I will think about things after sleeping.

Finding a good place for Rushella's coffin, the boy yawns, and heads for his room on the second floor.

Dreaming a highly uncomfortable dream.

Possibly due to meeting a vampire, it is a scenario that one wishes not to be in, a memory that is not to be remembered, but an unforgettable fact. Part dream, part conscience.

It is a sun drenched wilderness.

Kujou finds himself lying on the ground.

The heat sears his skin, sapping moisture and strength.

Like death is not far-as if one foot has already passed the gate of hell.

His snow white skin, becoming a death like palor, rapidly losing blood color.

Heart beat already stopping, the source of life's blood flow, also loses its use.

But his conscience still remains. As if he is watching his body from a different angle, this could be considered a dying experience. Trying to command his own body, trying to scream at his own body.

“.....COME! YOU CAN'T...AHHH!!!!”

Her voice sounded exhausted in the background.

Two hands unable to stop squeezing his chest.

To recover a throbbing pulse, to ignite the fire of life.

“It is...enough. It really is....enough, ahhhhh....”

He wanted to tell her that.

Wanted to reach out for her hand.

But he could not do it, his body unable to budge.

Thus, she never stopped. Doing her best to call back his life.

Behind her is the searing sun, with two hands relentlessly pushing into his chest.

“Stop....if you keep doing this, you will.....!”

Finally opening his eyes and screaming.

“........Ah?”

Kujou finally realizes the dream is over.

His sight returns to his familiar room.

Yup...it was only a dream, a memory of the past.

It is already past....but there is still something heavy on his chest.

As if it is being held down by something.

It has a certain kind of softness, but it's not heavy. It feels like something soft yet bouncy holding him down.

And there is a very high class fragrance flowing into his nose. Maybe this is still a dream.

The alarm clock still had not rung. Lets sleep a little bit more, as Kujou thought. In that instant, there is a sudden sharp pain coming from his neck, and he wakes up.

AH WO! <ref>cry of pain</ref>

There is the sound of being bitten from the left side of his neck.

“PAIN!”

Kujou wants to jump up and hold his neck, but the heavy thing on his chest refuses to move.

“You are awake”

“You”

That is Rushella, lying on his body, penetrating his neck with her fangs.

It is especially important to point out, her arousing look.

Clad only in a towel, with water droplets rolling and landing on to his chest.

From the look of her steamy body, it appears she just came out of the shower.

“Why, why...”

“Do you think garlic can stop me? Even though my race hate it, but I am a real [True Ancestor], something like that will only work short term on me.”

“....So garlic has a reduced effect against high class vampires, so now I recognize you are indeed high level. But why go take a shower? Why do you have to use my bath?”

“Because you gave me permission to enter your home. In other words, everything here is open to my use. Also, you can't blame me, because you are the one who sprayed me full of garlic, even my coffin stinks of it! Finally, hot water is really convenient. I was worried about the effect of the running water, but there seem to be no effect. Humans can be really capable too.”

Looking at Rushella's happy face, Kujou couldn't help but think about vampire's other weakness.

Vampire's Weakness #2 - Running water.

Moving and cleansing water- is a dangerous weakness for vampires.

But apparently it is limited to natural running water, or holy water.

Human made water, containing chlorine and different to natural water, shouldn't have any effects on Rushella.

“....Thus, after you happily bathe yourself, coming to suck my blood now?”

“So noisy, shut up. But it appears you are really weak right now. Is it because of that? Despite being a human, do you dislike morning?”

Kujou's resistance is indeed weak. To be honest, keep on holding like this is not bad.

“Indeed, I heard certain kind of people, because of blood pressure will become like this. Let me look how is your current blood flow. I can feel your blood flow by touch. Normally, some adjustment and blood consumption will be even easier.....strange, how come all the blood went to the bottom half of your body?”

“That is a young man's most sensitive area, please don't play with it....but, it is a morning phenomenon, how should I explain this?”

Kujou couldn't explain it properly, so he turns his face away.

But his line of sight still reaches Rushella.

In other words, it is zoomed towards her chest.

Two highly ripe fruit pushing onto his chest.

Twin snowy peaks, complimented by her impossibly slim body. A valley that you just lose your sight into....

To be exact, her towel was about to fall off, and her pink spot was about to be revealed....

“LECHEROUS FIEND!!!!”

Rushella's face goes scarlet, she instantly leaves the boy's chest, and repeatedly slaps his face in the process.

His face is loudly slapped left and right.

“What are you doing! You are the one who revealed to me to look at! Your completely unreasonable body, elasticity and softness is what is to blame!”

“So, so noisy!”

Her beautiful face again comes close to Kujou, and her fangs clamp down on to his neck.

“HEY! LET GO!!!!”

“This time you will become my property, offer all of your blood to me!”

Lets suck first then talk later—This is Rushella's new strategy toward Kujou's body's particulars.

Definitely will not let him struggle, with no time to savor the flavor, just finish him off in one gulp.

Against the (real)<ref>''Real: ''real here imply as she is serious</ref> Rushella, the boy's face changes color.

The body's blood is rapidly decreasing—If he doesn't do something, in a few seconds it will pass the critical point, or approximately half drained.

“....Move aside”

The situation is becoming dangerous, so Kujou had to use extreme measures.

Right next to the bed is the window, Kujou rips the curtain aside, flooding the room with sunlight.

“Damn you...!!”

That fearless Rushella, for first time showes true fright.

She immediately dives away from Kujou, and hides in the corner where the sunlight cannot reach.

Vampire's Weakness #3 - To vampires, after being struck by sunlight, the area struck by sunlight will turn into ash, eventually leading to total destruction. The total time till death depends on the vampire, but it is definitely a fatal weakness.

“You're really afraid of this...”

“You bastard, you dare to use sunlight against me.....!”

Rushella became so filled with rage her shoulders shook causing her to let go of the towel, that was covering her naked body, which flutters down to the floor.

Kojou wanted to look away, but suddenly, his male urges exceeded his willpower, letting him look.

In the middle of his sight, is the white tinted with red chest, a beautiful and dreamlike tender body.

The most delicious part, is full and soft chest, fleshy colored and cute peaks, looking up; while following the contour of the body and searching downwards, a small patch of grassland....

“STOP LOOKING AHHHHH!!!!”

Something that was placed over there is picked up by Rushella and flung toward Kujou's head, such that that beautiful image vanished in the ensuing concussion.

“You want to kill me?!!....Hey, not really right!?”

Looking at the object that struck his head, the boy's face turns dead pale.

It is his own beloved alarm clock.

The front side has a fist shaped conclave buried into it, the minute arrows are completely smashed out of place.

“Oh, that? I don't know why it kept screaming non-stop, so I hit it once. Humans invent such odd objects.”

“This is a necessity!! Already rang?”

Kujou's pale face looks at his watch by the bedside, and checking for the correct time his face becomes paler.

“This is bad.....even if I break off in a full speed run I won't be on time....didn't eat last night, was going to have a full breakfast!”

Kujou murmured to himself, then starts to strip off his clothes.

Although he didn't want any awards, nor does he wish to become an all-star student, but arriving late on the first day of high school is something that would be totally unexplainable.

“Why are you taking your clothes off!!! Could...could it be that this insignificant human wants to do me!?”

Rushella grabbed the towel defensively protecting her own body.

Naturally, Kujou could understand her reaction.

“If you don't want to look, then get out of this room, I don't have the time for you anymore."

Seeing Kujou about to take off his shorts, Rushella could only dash out of the door.

But due to her own curiosity she still wanted to peek, however Kujou rapidly put on his uniform and dashes out the door, thus the peeking was unsuccessful.

“Where are you going!?”

“Going to school, School. But let me tell you this first. My body will not be affected by blood sucking. Even if all the blood is drained, I will only die from blood loss, I won't become a vampire.”

“Your constitution is so strange....but, you are still afraid of death. That is why you panicked earlier.”

“Anyone would. The average person would hate to get his blood sucked.”

“Only this?”

Rushella chases and asks, twin eyes blinking scarlet light at him.

Kujou moves his eyes away, and impatiently warns: “If you only want to drink blood....it is OK. A little bit more than this is not a big deal. But don't suck past the point of death, this is for your own good as well.”

“Your request is a bit strange. Are you threatening me? You dare to threaten a vampire like me?”

“To make it simple.....you should do it safely. If you drink too much then it will be too late.”

Hearing Kujou's serious tone, Rushella didn't say anything. Only silently sent him to school.

“After dusk you should go back to where you live. I will leave the keys with you. Lock the door and leave them in the mailbox.”

Rushella, who is left alone, stands there dumbfounded for a quarter of hour or so, and she continues to think about something while placing her finger on her chin, mumbling,

“School, is it?....”

“I am Kujou Hisu from Akanishi Middle School. Interests are, interests are reading and cooking. No special talents. If you discover one please tell me.”

Adding a bit of witty substance to the end, Kujou finishes his self-introduction, before walking to the right of the classroom and taking his seat.

Right now it is the school's orientation, the self-intro part.

Some people would use this opportunity to give a great speech, instantly attracting everyone's attention, but Kujou is not that kind of person.

Being able to maintain some distance, yet adept enough to talk to anyone about anything, nor making any great mistakes, having a peaceful school life is the best.

All he desires is this peaceful lifestyle.

Following Kujou, came a female student.

Although he already goes ahead, he decides to listen, but as this girl is assigned to his left, so he paid a bit of attention.

“I am Sera Reina from Aishin Middle School. My interests are reading and pastry making, my specialties are tracks and athletics. Please take care of me.”

In that instant, her eyes and Kujou's met.

“Please take care of me....”

“Each other, each other.” <ref>Standard reply to “please take care of me”.</ref>

Kujou replied to this shy young lady with a faint smile.

Reina, right after the self introduction, she was suddenly named class representative, this girl is a bit unlucky.

In this kind of prestigious high school, the freshman leaders are usually selected by the Homeroom teacher.

Especially the class representatives are usually selected from recommended students.

The class selected Reina as well.

This beautiful girl who looks as if she came out of a painting, but does not appear to be arrogant. Rather she gives the impression that she is easy to approach, an image of someone who's always doing her best for all the students. Should be a natural Class rep.

“This class doesn't seem to have anyone else from Aishin Middle School....eh, that is understandable....”

“Aishin, that is a Catholic school right? So it is a school for Ojou-samas from elementary and up. Usually they will be admitted to their high school division, of course they wouldn't show up here.”

“Right, this is true...ah, but Kujou-san's high school name is also very rare?”

“......I think I am the only one here that came from there.”

“Really? Then....I guess we are the same.”

Coming to this high school alone formed a common bond, and the two smiled at each other.

Although they have differences—But, on this busy first day, they were able to find a conversational topic.

Kujou was able to breathe a sigh of relief, as self-introductions finally drew to a close.

“Ok, then next is the day schedule.” The short and radish faced lady, of an undetermined age, yelled.

She is the teacher who did the self-introduction, Horie Jyuri.

Apparently her subject is world history, thus she also wears a uniform, which makes her look no different than the students. Her body is completely unexpected, but her curled hair compliments her cute face, which makes her popular with the male students. However she lacks the fear-inspiring presence a teacher should have. Therefore, there is all kinds of chatter occurring around the classroom.

“Okay, this afternoon there is a health examination, after the noon rest, please change into your gym uniform, female students will meet in the gym, males out in the yard.”

Kujou listens, then grumbles that the first day will be tiresome exercise; just then someone knocks from outside the door.

Everyone became suspicious who came, Jyuri as a representative opened the door, then walked into the hallway to discuss with someone.

“Ah, Hashimoto-sensei, what is going on?”

The person who came was a strong and proper man who appeared on the opening day ceremony. <ref>He also has a title which is equal to “Grade Administrator” or someone who manage one year of students....couldn't find a good title to fit into the sentence</ref>

He was talking to the homeroom teacher regarding something, and the other person kept shaking her head.

“Ah? At this time.....? But, I haven't heard of anything....also, yesterday didn't.....”

“Ah, there is none, but this is principal’s idea....so, troubling you.”

The Administrator appeared to be confused as well.

Jyuri  becomes even more mystified, then came back to the podium.

“There is a transfer student, so there is a new friend for everyone.”

“Ah? There is another one?”

“Shouldn't they have come for the opening ceremony?”

“So, they didn't show up yesterday?”

“Ah, but there isn't anyone not on the record”

This announcement becomes more curious and chaotic, and the entire class begins to discuss and gossip.

Even the teacher herself has suspicions, a face full of confusion.

But, since the person came.

She clapped her hand, indicating everyone to be quiet, and brought in the new student.

“Please come in, um, name....Rushella....-san.”

Kujou's face slams against the desk.

The classroom teacher backs up a few steps, as a beauty in a dress walked into the classroom.

She had come to school not wearing a uniform, but fully clothed in a private outfit.

Her dazzling looks, even attracted the girls, and the boys opened their eyes wide.

“My name is Rushella, Dam  , Draculiea. Kneel before me, commoners!”

Rushella commands with great pride.

With the exception of Kujou, everyone responded with a [Huh?] and a question mark, while time itself stopped.

“Ah, Rushella-san....ah, family name Draculiea-san...right?”

Ignoring the confused teacher, Rushella begins to carefully scan the entire classroom.

Kujou does not want her to find him, so he lowers his line of sight, hugging the desk to appear to be asleep.

NOTMYBUSINESSNOTMYBUSINESSNOTMYBUSINESSNOTMYBUSINESSNOTMYBUSINESSNOTMYBUSINESSNOTMYBUSINESS

IDONTKNOWTHATVAMPIREIDONTKNOWTHATVAMPIREIDONTKNOWTHATVAMPIREIDONTKNOWTHATVAMPIREIDONTKNOWTHATVAMPIREIDONTKNOWTHATVAMPIREIDONTKNOWTHATVAMPIRE.

Heavily murmuring his desire to escape, Kujou desperately heads for a world of dreams.

But, Rushella easily finds him, lifts him by the neck and brings him back to reality.

“Found you. Really, wasted me a whole bunch of effort.....”

“.........Why are you here?”

This unending nightmare, the girl in front of him is real.

In that few seconds, Kujou appeared to be a world older. But Rushella reveals a smile that could provoke love in any male captive.

“Did you miss me?”

"Is she your girlfriend?!"

Not sure who spit that out, letting the entire class to rivet their attention on the two.

“What's going on? What are you all looking at?”

To avoid having Rushella cause trouble with the other students, Kujou grabs her hand and leads her to the corner of the classroom.

“....What are you doing? How did you know I was here?”

“I went to a place called 'Administration Office' and asked about where you are. At first they said something like “individual privacy,” or something like 'nothing to do with you', so I stared at them for a bit, and they told me everything.”

“Ah, must have used <Magic Eyes>, I reckon.”

“Also, there was a place called 'Principal's Office', I went to meet their head, gave him the order of 'give me your cooperation', then they made me a 'transfer student'”

“Um, this should be <Magic Eyes> too. But you really came to the school.....”

Because the sun is a great weakness, vampires shouldn't move during the day.

Rushella laughed, happily brought out the parasol she was holding in her left hand.

“Idiot, do you think our race only hides in the dark? Holding this specially made parasol for vampires, I can completely avoid the sun. It also can ward off the rain. For a race that hates rain water as well, this is a real treasure.”

“If I have the strength, I really want to rip your treasure in half this instant...”

“Ah, I brought the keys. Since we are going back together, you can hold them.”

Rushella brought out the keys from the morning.

As a reflex, the boy reaches out, but he instantly realizes the meaning of that action, and begins to furtively look at the classroom.

Everyone was looking at him.

Feeling it is the duty of the class rep, or perhaps because she sits next to him, Reina courageously asked, “Hisui-san, you and her....know each other? In order words, perhaps you …...live together?”

“......that isn't a bad development, right?”

He tries to play dumb, but it appears to be futile.

Everyone is now completely focused on him.

BAD BAD BAD BAD BAD BAD, REALLY BAD NOW
“What the hell? That guy knows such an AAA class girl? And they are living together!?”

“Hey hey, this is only high school...”

“Made me all excited, but it seems this flower has a master....” <ref>(Translator-IE she is taken)</ref>

“The classroom seat is not even warm yet, and something like this happens.....”

Facing gossip from the entire class. Kujou begins to sweat, racking his brain for ideas.

Becoming the focus of so many people---is something he seriously does not wish for.

Not making huge mistakes, not to be hated by others, not making enemies, live a normal high school life....he only has this small wish.

“You guys, what the heck are you looking at!? Is it because you are enchanted by my beauty, can't blame you, pitiful humans...”

Rushella would keep on talking, so Kujou reaches out and covers her mouth.

“(stop, what are you doing?)”

Kujou ignores her, then stammers at the assembled students,

“Sorry, that, this person....is my relative, relative! Came from far away, always lived in another country, I only met her recently....she received royal education, grew up in another country, a bit....no, it is natural to be a bit strange, everyone please forgive her!! She is a transfer student, that, you see, entering from another country requires a great deal of paperwork, very tired, so no time to attend the open ceremony....right?”

Kojou stretching all reason trying to explain, looking at Rushella and begging for her approval.

Of course she does not cooperate, she breaks free, then begins to contradict him.

“What are you ******** about? I'm a princess, how could I be related to you.”

Before she finishes, Kujou holds out her cheek, and whispers.

“Ok ok, can you not talk for a bit....please?”

Perhaps from Kojou's pale face, or because of his hollow but forceful look, even a royal princess like Rushella became silent.

Thus, even Rushella unexpectedly nods.

“.....It is so, my self introduction is over, please continue class!”

“Ah, good.....”

The completely speechless teacher, finally remembered her authority as a teacher, claps her hands, and made everyone look at the podium.

“Ok, then, let us continue class. Rushella-san, please sit down, just sit at that empty seat.”

Jyuri points to a seat far away from Kujou, left back corner, but Rushella did not pay attention, instead she walks near to Kujou's seat.

“Then...what?”

She ignores Reina, and looks at the male student with glasses sitting next to Kujou.

“Move aside.”

It was a command impossible to resist.

Only an idiot would follow this order, but Rushella's twin eyes blazed red, the boy gets up and limps towards the empty seat, before finally sitting down.

“What? Sit down quickly, isn't that your seat?”

She cheerfully points at the adjacent seat, commanding Kujou to sit down.

Kujou, feeling hopeless, sits down, then hits his head against the desk.

To an observer, he is among beauties.

In reality, a normal day-destroying vampire is near with her poisonous fangs, which makes him a sacrificial animal on an altar.

All the male students shot envious looks, and most would welcome an exchange with him.

Just right after school opens and his peaceful life is disrupted, and it look like there will be endless trouble.

On the first day while going home he gets attacked by a vampire, now on the first day of classes he has a vampire in the same class and she sits next to him as well.

With his eyes full of tears, Kujou can only stare at the ceiling, holding back the despair within his heart.

Goodbye, my normal and peaceful school life.

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume01 Chapter2

2012-12-12T17:46:47Z

Exome: Should the story be in present of past tense?

"Why are you so unhappy?"

Rushella lovingly lowered her head and ask, but Kujou did not reply.

He only stares at the sky, cursing the world's change to abnormality and his own life.

Right now is recess time, and the location is the roof.

It is a symbol of high school life, the sweet smell of spring, but Kujou's face is full of confusion.

The nightmarish homeroom class is over, Kujou finally ended the morning class.

Because it is the first day at school, the stuff they teach are the basics, only requiring some light attention and it is over- But Rushella's arrogant performance in front the teachers-completely devastated Kujou's heart.

Even the precious rest time, due to incessant questioning by Rushella regarding school regulation and policies, left him neither peace nor rest.

Not only a transfer student, but also a complete gorgeous beauty, she is popular with both the girls and the boys. But Rushella completely ignored everyone else, only talking to Kujou, thus creating a dangerous aura among the male student population.

Finally recess arrived, but....she still followed over.

"I say....can't you be a bit more merciful....just how deep is your hatred for me?"

"Very deep. I drank your blood and yet you refuse to become my servant, and even sprayed me full of garlic."

"But you struck first right! And why do you pretend to be a student? High school life has nothing to do with my body right?"

Kujou's questions are reasonable suspicions, and Rushella looked away.

"Could it be....you look at these young people as preys?"

Kujou's tone became serious.

Teenagers crowd in a high school, in certain ways it would be an ideal hunting ground for a vampire.

The common knowledge that vampires love the blood of a virgin girl the most--there should be plenty here.

"Wrong, I am not the type that leave a prey half full then run off with someone else."

"Not even one drop, completely dry? I am not going to feel grateful you know, with that kind of logic."

"Isn't it better than abandoning you half transformed?"

"That is vampire logic only."

Kujou sighed, then leaned against the rail fencing.

After being fanged by a vampire, there are usually two possibilities---death, or become a vampire.

Death or servitude, this is all the vampire's choice. In certain rare cases, in the process for a person to become a vampire, the master vanishes.

In a situation like this, the victim that remained behind will stuck at [Mid-transformation] for the rest of his/her life.

Due to the [Mid-Transformation] the victim may take on certain vampire characteristics,they may have vampiric instincts, longer lifespan compared to average humans---and carry the curse for the rest of their lives.

"I will carefully select the partner I drink blood from. If I want him to become my servant the criteria are even more stringent. And in addition, I will not leave until he become my servant. It is a (True Ancestor)'s etiquette from the ancient days."

"Then why did you select me?"

".................."

"Looking at you, who is so serious on making me your servant, why did you target me last night?"

Kujou is still confused about last night.

When they met last night, Rushella really wanted to turn him into her servant.

But his body prevented that transformation, so she even charged into the school.

Thus....why is so so interested in me?

"Don't you feel honored? I became attracted to you. As if I am really attached to you. Look for someone young and handsome,similar age as I am, a boy with a delicious blood flavor to become my servant."

(Translator-Rushella must have read too many shoujo manga.....)

"....similar age? What are you blabbering about? Aren't you a [True ancestor]-sama? Although you can't tell from looks, a vampire's actual age must be ancient compared to me. Speak of that, how old are you?"

(Translator-Female anime character slapping in 3...2...1)

As Kujou asked, Rushella's expression froze.

It is almost as if she isn't feeling offended by having someone asking her age...but as if someone asked her something scary.

"What? Isn't longevity something a vampire should be proud of?"

"I....I don't know."

It is so far the lightest whisper that came from Rushella.

It is the voice of a girl at Kujou's age, feeling totally helpless.

"How old I am....I am really not sure."

"Because you lived so long you forget....apparently not. Then, where are you from...hey, where are your relative and servants? Why don't you ask them...?"

"I don't have....those people."

"Eh? But..."

"Relative....I should have them, but I can't remember. Servants...I shouldn't have any. Drinking blood...you are my first time."

"Ha----?!"

Completely confusing.

Ok, now Kujou can understand why her blood sucking techniques are so awful, but the mysteries just got deeper.

"But....aren't you a [True Ancestor]? A royal-blooded Ojou-Sama, standing on top of thousands of servants?"

"I don't have...memories."

"Eh?..."

"For example, when was I born, where I was born....I completely don't know. Thus, how old I am...I don't know either."

Rushella hold her arms together, withdrawing back.

She look far away, biting her lips.

"Lost your....memories?"

"Maybe...so. The night I met you, I woke up from the coffin. Near the forest outside the city. But, why I am there, or when I was there....I completely don't remember. I only know my name, that I am a true ancestor, other than that...."

"Some average day-to-day knowledge is there, but nothing about myself. But those knowledge...is a bit dated."

Kujou finally understood.

Strange fashion, a vampire "style" that is rare now days, idiotic blood drinking technique.

Such a strange existence, because she don't even understand herself.

It look like Rushella is not lying, besides, there is nothing good to gain by revealing her own weakness to humans. It look like she really lost all her memories.

"You came to school, do you mean to learn about the current era? Is that the idea?"

======
'''This part is left blank until further notice, it describe Kojou's explanation on why vampires are not common these days. A bit technical and I am tired.'''-Translator
======

"First I must find my memories, if I manage to, I should be able to find other vampires, I want to ask them things. You seem to have a great understanding of vampires, so help me."

"Don't want, you can do it alone."

"But you are the servant that meant to serve me."

"I am not your servant, I am not familiar with your race's organizational makeups, nor am I interested."

"You are really the cheeky type."

Rushella's pride appears to be wounded, lick her tongue then move closer.

It is day time, thus her physical capabilities are reduced, but Rushella will definitely win if she play hardball.

The boy is still considering his options when Rushella laughs.

"Although beating you is simple, but in certain ways I would be lost. I want you to surrender by your own free will, kneel before me, then I will bury the hatchet."

"(expletive), but vampires are naturally like this. But you have your fangs and <Magic eyes>, couldn't you subdue anyone easily?"

"Isn't it useless against you?! But in certain ways, it is still effective. For example....you worry about I start looking for other preys right? Those people don't have any relationship with you, but you are still care about them."

"Of course I care. If someone around me dies, or stop being human...I definitely don't want to see it happen. If it becomes like that, even me....I would become a vampire hunter."

To protect his peaceful life, even Kujou would become a stone-hearted foe.

Rushella *hum* (sound), then stand up.

"I don't think you could exterminate me. But, lets stop wasting time. you will still come to help me."

"That, I already said..."

"If you agree to help me, I will not suck anyone else's blood. I can promise that with you. If you are willing to sacrifice your body to me, I will guarantee the safety of other people around you. How is that?"

"This sucks..."

This must be feeling of a man staked on altar meant for human sacrifice.

It is the first day at school, and fate of everyone here is on his shoulders.

"So? Decide quickly."

".......................I will serve you."

"I can't hear you, speak louder."

Rushella wants to show off her beautiful ears, moving it next to him.

"Let me help you."

"Did you forget something?"

"Please allow me to help you....mistress."

"Hum, you speak well!"

It is clearly he didn't lose his humanity, but Kujou suddenly reach a level lower than average humans.

"Then you will work hard right. A servant who can move during daytime is precious to me. And one day you will become one of my kind. Then, lets perform today's service?"

"Ha?"

Kujou look confused, suddenly his field turns dark, and Rushella's face came close.

In that instant, he found himself on the floor.

What is blocking the sun is Rushella on top of him holding a parasol.

"Then....Rushella-sama?"

"You went to cafeteria to buy lunch right? Then I am going to have lunch as well."

Rushella licks her lips, then dived at Kujou's neck.

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Silver Cross and Draculea

2012-12-11T20:05:08Z

Exome:

[[Image:Draculea_V01_-_Front_Cover.PNG|300px|thumb|Volume 1 cover]]
Silver Cross and Draculea is a light novel series written by Totsuki Yuu (十月ユウ)and illustrated by Yasaka Minato/Irast (八坂ミナト)/(イラスト). The series has currently 2 volume published.

==Story Synopsis==

Sucked your blood, why??? Kujou Hisui, a youth who just want a normal life, on the first day of High school disaster struck. Attacked by a vampire girl who lost her memory, Rushura (Daamu•Dorakulia). With the attacks leaving no effect, which only made her more interested. She followed him home, then followed him to school. With no other choice, Kujou (or Hisui) can only help Rushura to regain her memory. But one wave after another, being lured by another girl 芽依 with a secret,then being kidnapped by a girl from the (Magic Research club)— And thus his normal life became a drama.

==Translation==

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.''' 
'''All translations are to be in British English.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculia:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]

=== [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.'''

=== Feedback ===

'''If you enjoyed the teaser, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5595 Feedback Thread]'''

== Updates ==

*November 03, 2012 - Initiated as a Teaser project

*November 06, 2012 - Prologue complete

*November 28, 2012 - Chapter 1 Complete

==The ''Silver Cross and Draculea'' series by Totsuki Yuu==

=== Volume 1 ===
[[File:Draculea_V01_-_Front_Cover.PNG|thumb|x150px]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Poison Proof]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Mortal World]] (Incomplete)
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Silent Cross]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Sacrificial Lamb]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Suspicious Kiss]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Anti-Vampire]]
::*[[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Epliogue]]

 

=== Volume 2 ===
[[File:SCandD V2 cover.jpg|thumb|x150px]]
 

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator: N/A
*Project Supervisor: N/A

===Translators===

===MIA===

:*[[User:ArchmageXin|ArchmageXin]]

===Editors===

:*[[User:Genesis|Genesis]]
:*[[User:Chancs|Chancs]]
:*[[User:EviL|EviL]]
:*[[User:Zeru|Zeru]]

==Series Overview==

*銀の十字架とドラキュリア (富士見ファンタジア文庫) [文庫] - July 20, 2012 - ISBN 978-4829137857
*銀の十字架とドラキュリアII (富士見ファンタジア文庫) [文庫] - Nov 20, 2012 - ISBN 978-4829138243
[[Category:Teasers]]

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Afterword

2012-08-05T03:07:26Z

Exome:

==Afterwords==

===Author's===

—Do you dislike an immodest princess?

With this, it has been about two months of silence. This is Shimizu Yuu. The second volume of the academy harem x battle comedy "Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance", where swords, spirits and beautiful girls dance boisterously, has been delivered!

Fianna, who moved into Raven Class, is the Ordesia Empire's former princess. She, who somehow knew Kamito's past, came intruding into Claire's room—

…Yes, I somewhat feel a presentiment of an dreadful fighting scene (shivers).

A moral-less battle of the tsundere hellcat girl and the ero-cute princess. A mysterious enemy calling himself the successor of the Demon King. And then, the secret, which Fianna—who was called the Lost Queen—was hiding in her chest, is—?

The deplorable ojou-sama Rinslet, the pony-tail beautiful girl Ellis, nude knee-sock spirit Est also were involved, and the battles and the romance comedy are also delivered in a greatly increased amount!

Now then, this is a volume series that I started at the end of last year but thanks to you, the sales were satisfactory, and additional printing had been decided immediately after its launch. Everyone, who bought them, I really thank you!

"Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance" is something I aimed to write without thinking of something complicated while being interesting as a light novel and amazingly enjoyable. After this, I'll also be earnestly pushing on steadily, so thank you!

Thanks time. First is Sakura Hanpen-sensei, who drew wonderful illustration without a break for one volume, really thank you very much. Each and every character designs, which goes without saying, the facial expressions and gestures are cute. Especially, the destructive power of frontispiece of Est is tremendous. And then, Fianna in the front cover is very … ero-cute!

The black panther (in the meaning that his coat has a leopard-design) Koto Shouji-sama, I've always been grateful to you. I've really already ran out of gratitude words. I also look forward to working with you on the organizing of the team battles!

Chief editor Misaka, proofreading team, binding team, sales teams and the bookstores, really thank you for everything. Especially, the new retailers Anibro Gamers, who had done the hot unfolding of a blade dance lord. I had the privilege of seeing it personally, and was overwhelmed by its force. Thank you, thank you.

And then, my number one thanks goes to all you readers holding this book in your hands. For the series to be able to be delivered like this, it's thanks to all you readers' support.

Everyone, who sent in questionnaires, I've carefully read your thoughts. It was truly encouraging, so, I'll happy if you send them one after another!

I'll also keep at it writing for volume three, so thank you very much.

The battle with pollens is from here on!

January 2011, Shimizu Yuu

===Illustrator's===
[[Image:STnBD V02 263.jpg|thumb]]
Nice to meet you, or perhaps, long time no see, this is Sakura Hanpen!

This is the 2nd volume, Wah, *Clapping*!! This is the new character, Fianna-chan.

Personally, she has a little yandere in her, and is very cute...

That's my own impression of Fianna-chan. I quite like yandere.

In order to get the right to lick Shimizu-sensei, I'll also do my best the next time...!

I thought of trying to draw Scarlet's naughty scene next, but

I thought it was really impossible, so I had her made the M letter with her legs spread out!

Well then, just like this, the second volume had ended!

Let's meet at the third volume!

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Epilogue|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume3 Illustrations}}</noinclude>

User:Exome

2012-07-30T03:44:19Z

Exome:

Slacker
-----------------------------------

"So this is your room." he stated without reason.

"Yeah..." she replied without thinking.

The walls were a splash of brown hues resembling the texture of refined wood, giving the area the appearance of having been carved out. To the left of the doorway, there was a bed that had a wooden frame with white sheets and several white pillows, covered partially by a brown blanket. A simple four legged wooden table was at the far right corner of the room, empty except for an open sketchbook with a half finished sketch on the left page. In the far left corner sat a bookshelf filled with many books of various size and shapes. Near to it, was a chest that was closed.

"The bed is out of place in this neat room."

"Ah. S-sorry..." she said, flustered.

She began to smooth out the sheets, aligning the pillows against the wall and evening out the blanket.

"That was a joke."

"Ah..." she opened her mouth and closed it, extremely red in the face.

"What happened to miss little leader? Where has her confidence gone?"

"I-it's not... Anyway it's not like I have to be confident all the time right?!" she let out, before turning away.

Upon seeing his slightly surprised face though, she apologised meekly once more before becoming silent. Finding nothing to do, she sat down on her bed, looking as if she wanted to say something but was unable to.

"So what brings miss little leader to invite me to her room?" he asked.

"To tell you the truth..." she squirmed uneasily.

He sat down some distance away on the bed, though he could still feel her body heat at this distance. He waited patiently in the silence.

"I-I...."

She took a deep breath.

"I like you."

User:Exome

2012-07-30T03:44:09Z

Exome:

User:Exome

2012-07-29T20:03:00Z

Exome:

Hyouka:Volume 2 Chapter 5

2012-06-17T19:29:35Z

Exome: Links

{{Incomplete|percentage=20}}
== 5 - Let's Try This ==

After meeting with Sawakiguchi, we expected Eba would come, but in the end she didn't. It would be bothersome for our end if she did not relay that we had rejected Sawakiguchi's deduction. Wonder what she's up to? At any rate, as the sun was setting, even the energetic Kami High students were beginning to scatter homewards, and we too began tidying up the club room. Well, I'm sure there's a way to contact them if something unexpected were to happen, as Chitanda does know Irisu quite well.

When Chitanda finally woke up, she was so embarrassed after realizing she was so drunk that she fell asleep that her face went very red. Though it seemed like she still hasn't completely woken up, as when heading towards the school entrance, she would occasionally wobble to and fro. I hope she reaches home safely.

Chitanda was accompanied by Ibara as they left school, while I walked together with Satoshi for half the journey. As we exited the school gate, Satoshi swung his drawstring bag as he grumbled alone,

"So we ended up rejecting them all. What will happen with the movie then?"

Wasn't it obvious? For three days no one has figured out a correct solution.

So the only way was to not complete it.

At hearing that answer, Satoshi smiled while raising his brow,

"What a miserable answer. So it's basically ''The summer grass - It is all that's left of an ancient warrior's dream'', huh? Or rather, ''All of Naniwa is dream after dream.'' If Chitanda-san wakes up from such dreams, she'll probably go into a quarrel."<ref>TL Note - Satoshi is quoting poems from [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Matsuo_Bash%C5%8D Matsuo Basho] and [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Toyotomi_Hideyoshi Toyotomi Hideyoshi]
Both allude to the incomplete movie project being nothing but a "dream".</ref>

"What are you gonna do now?"

"Me? I'll be busy from now on. I wouldn't have time to help reduce stress for other classes."

We walked amongst the sparsely scattered students heading home. Under the crimson skies, the cool breeze blown in the late summer was rather cold. Summer was truly coming to an end.

At the first traffic intersection, Satoshi pointed to the path where we part ways,

"I got something else to do, see ya."

And promptly left.

Since I'm all alone, guess I'll head home.

Indeed, the movie was probably not going to be completed...... I recall the meeting with the people of Class 2-F during the past four days.

Nakajou - Armed with a passion to complete the movie, but was not used to solving riddles.

Haba - Confident and prideful of his knowledge of mystery, with the conviction that his deduction was correct.

Sawakiguchi - Self-righteous way declaring her method to be a matter of fact, but ended up being too far-fetched.

They all tried their best, regardless of whether they were thoughtless, haughty or careless, their passion of wanting to complete their own project could not be faked. Though as we were entrusted as judges, we ended up rejecting all their deductions. The reason being that they were simply wrong.

Well, guess it can't be helped. They have my sympathies, but it's not our fault. This may sound cruel, but I'm not that softhearted as to oblige myself to put out a fire on the opposite shore of a river. That's why I said I did not want to get involved in this in the first place.

As I approached the residential streets, I could soon see my house. I'm just gonna get some sleep when I get home. Like Satoshi, I have no obligation to burden myself with other class's troubles. The responsibility for the movie being incomplete lies with the crew's lack of planning, they should not have gone ahead with such a project to begin with. I regripped the shoulder bag that was slipping off my shoulder, and looked upwards at the sky.

As I returned my gaze to the ground, I noticed someone waiting for me in front.

Standing at the end of the intersection where the road signal "stop" was written was Irisu Fuyumi in her school uniform. As I realized it was her, she walked a few steps towards me and said,

"Do you mind taking some time off to have some tea with me?"

Incredibly, I nodded honestly and agreed.

==Translator's notes and references==

<references />

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hyouka:Volume 2 Chapter 4|4 - "Bloody Beast"]]
| Return to [[Hyouka|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hyouka:Volume 2 Chapter 6|6 - "The Blind Spot of 10,000 People"]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hyouka:Volume 2 Chapter 4

2012-06-17T19:28:26Z

Exome: Tracing edits

== 4 - "Bloody Beast" ==

The next day.

It was another fine day, with fine weather covering the entire country. A good day for leisurely activity. Watching a bit of TV for once in the morning, it showed people heading off to the sea and mountains. Ahh, tanned skin, smiling faces, that's what I call a vacation!

And here we were, huddling our desks in the corner of the classroom having a meeting.

Then again, I had no preference either way. In fact, having a meeting might even suit me better. If I had to be free, then I would prefer killing time in an air-conditioned cafe sipping away at a hot cup of coffee. On such an occasion, only black coffee with its bitter taste would suffice.

"Oreki, stop daydreaming! We're supposed to be thinking of a solution here!"

My consciousness returned to the meeting. Even without being told, we all knew the agenda today was the solution to the movie "Mystery (working title)". Since we were only discussing it, we weren't exactly going beyond our responsibilities as "observers". But then, I was merely listening silently, as it was just Satoshi summarizing the situation,

"...In other words, what Haba-sempai said was correct — the sealed room was rather rigid, as it's not easy breaking into a double sealed room. Especially the outer sealed room, which was practically shouting 'as though you can break in',"

The outer sealed room Satoshi was referring to was the second sealed room which Haba was mentioning yesterday. As the entrance to the right corridor was being watched by Sugimura, no one would be able to sneak inside perfectly without being seen.

Chitanda tilted her head and said timidly, "So it can't be broken into? But, how could you be so certain?"

"Well, you see, Chi-chan,"

Ibara took over the explanation.

"It's under the pretext that Haba-sempai's second sealed room exists. If that is to be broken into, then they must have filmed something about when and how it was broken into. If that's the case, then the cast could have treated this 30 seconds as a blind spot where they would show how the killer breaks in. But we've not seen anything of that sort in the movie. As the movie was very simple, there's just not enough room to insert anything extra."

"Oh, I see. So it was never mentioned whether the killer sneaked through during the brief moment Sugimura-san wasn't watching the hall, right?"

Ibara nodded and continued, "Besides, it's the same thing if it was Sugimura-sempai trying to escape from Senouchi-sempai and the others' lines of vision. That's why I hadn't thought Hongou-sempai would consider the possibility of a second sealed room. That was just Haba-sempai thinking too much. Instead, thinking from the premise of who had entered the right side corridor would have been better."

Give it up already, Ibara. Where's the fun if you have to do all the thinking? Though Ibara quickly gave a self-deprecating smile and waved her hand to dismiss what she just said.

"Nah, that probably won't work as well. Since they've already shot the part with Sugimura-sempai shown standing above the hall, which means he was watching the whole time."

Silence. The meeting had come to a deadlock.

Recognizing the stalemate, Chitanda suddenly spoke.

"By the way, I nearly forgot,"

She took something out of the bag she was carrying on her shoulder.

"Here, have some."

It was some sweets wrapped in small elegant boxes with English words written on them. It seemed they were whiskey bonbons.

"What's with these?"

Faced with the sudden appearance of such luxury, Ibara said that looking half-amazed. Chitanda smiled gently.

"These are samples for a new recipe. It was sent to us as a gift by the candy makers for the Bon Festival. Though we hardly eat many sweets, so..."

Upon opening the lids, each small box contained around 20 rather large whiskey bonbons.

"Since I got it as a gift, feel free to have them."

She handed one over to me. I removed the paper wrapping and put the chocolate in my mouth. I could smell a strong flavour of almond and whiskey as I bit it.

Chitanda asked, "How is it?"

"...It tastes strong."

To the point of getting drunk. I was thinking of having another one, seeing as she went out of her way to give them to us, but decided otherwise.

As each one of us got their share of candy, I began to do some thinking.

The biggest challenge this mystery posed was its limitation of information. As Ibara had put it, as it wasn't really filmed meticulously, there was hardly room to insert anything extra. To begin with, was it even possible to solve the mystery just by watching the movie? I really don't want to watch it again just to confirm. Besides, the movie never even showed the fact that the entrance to the hall and the north-facing windows were boarded up. Was it possible to film the rest of the scenes in time for the day after tomorrow (Yes! The day after tomorrow!) just by our own observations...

I thought from the perspective of the retired screenwriter Hongou Mayu, writing a mystery script despite having no prior knowledge of detective fiction, and working so hard on it that she got gastritis from being too stressed out. Eba was right in describing her as a sincere and attentive person. She has my sympathies though, as the people from the filming division were unable to get the script she worked so hard on. I wonder how she would feel if she were to hear people tell her "Can you really solve this just by watching the film?"

Well, I'll leave that aside for now.

"...Whoo."

A strange sigh was heard.

An amazing sight appeared before my eyes. I had two bonbon wrappers in front of me. Satoshi also had two, while Ibara had one. But was that six wrappers from bonbons that Chitanda had eaten? And she was in the process of unwrapping a seventh as we were watching. I frantically stopped her.

"I think that's enough for you. Since it's alcoholic, after all."

Upon being told this, Chitanda stared at the seventh bonbon on her palm, then looked at the wrapper beside it. Just when I was wondering what she would do next, she promptly put the bonbon into her mouth.

As she was quite indulging herself, she said, "Oh, I've eaten this much already. It's got some strange taste, so I felt curious and had more."

Eating more just because she was curious......

"Chi-chan! Are you alright?"

Noticing how serious the situation was, Ibara called out to Chitanda, who merely responded with a smile.

"I'm fine, why do you ask?"

"But, you look strange."

"I'm fine, I'm fine... Fufufu..."

Umm, your laughing is way different from how you normally laugh.

As the appointed time had arrived, Eba came as usual and stood by the door with her emotionless expression, though this time she raised her eyebrows.

"That smell... is that alcohol?"

Satoshi promptly replied, "Nope, just whiskey bonbons."

As if Eba cares about the difference. In any case, she seemed to lose interest in the smell and handed a bundle of paper over to me.

"Oreki-san,"

Ah, yes. I stood up to receive the copies. It was the script that I requested from Eba the other day. With this, I would be able to find out just how much Hongou intended to put in her script.

"It would've been better if I had this yesterday,"

Indeed it would have been better if I had had this earlier. I then smiled bitterly upon noticing my thoughts. Didn't I decide not to care much about this problem? Maybe I was getting fired up after shooting down Nakajou's and Haba's theories in quick succession.

If I don't have to do it, I won't. If I have to do it, make it quick. At once, I opened the script and looked up the part mentioned the day before, to find out if there was any mention about the surroundings of the scene of the crime. Without even searching, the page I flipped to ended up being the part where I was looking for.


{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #fefefe; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
|''Kounosu: "There's another set of master keys in the office, can someone go get them?"'' 
 
 
''A cut here is recommended prior to shooting the door being unlocked.'' 
 
''Upon unlocking the door, only the boys are to enter the room. (The girls are to stand side by side at the door.)'' 
 
''Kaitou-kun is to lie on the ground. While it may be plain to the observer, please have him hold his arm to emphasize the pain. He is unconscious and unable to call out for help.'' 
 
 
''Sugimura: "Kaitou!"'' 
 
 
''The boys are to run towards him.'' 
 
''The order of who reaches him first is fine.'' 
 
''Upon helping Kaitou-kun up, Sugimura-kun is to discover the blood on the floor with his palm.'' 
 
 
''Sugimura: "Blood."'' 
 
''The girls will <scream> together.'' 
 
''Katsuda: "Kaitou! Dammit! Somebody help!"'' 
 
 
''Katsuda-kun will go and open the window. (Please be careful not to get injured by the glass.)'' 
 
''Please take a few moments to shoot the outside of the window. Make sure there are no traces of footsteps outside.'' 
 
''Katsuda-kun is to go towards the Left Stage, whether it's through the stage or the backstage corridor is fine. Though as the stage is filled with rotting wood, please take extreme care when walking through it.''
|}


It was written in quite some detail. I see, no wonder she was so stressed out if the whole thing was written in such a style. From the description "Make sure there are no traces of footsteps outside." - it was how Nakajou had said, when Hongou went there the grass had still not yet grown completely. Based on this fact, Nakajou was actually right.

As I was thinking, Chitanda said to me, "Is that a script?"

"Yeah."

She seemed pretty hammered.

"Looks good, very good. I want to have it."

...She's really drunk. Normally it would have been fine to just hand it to her, but as I'm quite worried about her now, I decided not to. In turn, I called out to Satoshi, "Satoshi, you have a book binder?"

Satoshi gave me an indignant look.

"As if anyone would carry that around."

"You have a stapler then?"

"I do have one; it's a small one, though."

He placed his hand inside his drawstring bag and took out a stapler. Not everyone carries such things around with them either. I quickly stapled the pages together.

"I wonder what we should do with this?"

"Losing it would be bad, so you keep it with you,"

As per Ibara's instructions, I placed the script copy into my shoulder bag. Upon seeing that we were finished, Eba spoke.

"Then, let us go. We'll be heading to the Class 2-C classroom."

Upon exiting the classroom, a tune started playing on cue. It's the light music club today, the song was... ''The March of the Black Queen''. I kept wondering why for the past few days the music would play upon us leaving the room. I reckon it probably has something to do with our appointment being at 1pm, which would be the time when the music clubs would take turns having their practice sessions on different days, as I do not hear music from other music clubs.

Ibara asked Eba, who walked ahead of us, "Who're we meeting today..."

"Sawakiguchi. Sawakiguchi Misaki, of the marketing division, though she was hardly involved in the filming process. As the filming is incomplete, advertisement of the movie has also been stalled."

Then she shouldn't be included as part of the crew, isn't that kind of misleading? Such a straightforward question was responded to by Eba with a straightforward answer.

"Sawakiguchi was deeply involved in the early planning stages of the project as well as the direction it would take. So she might have some good ideas concerning the mystery."

She then added, "At least that's what Irisu has determined."

Hmm, initial staff member, huh? Though Eba may say Sawakiguchi might come up with some good ideas, to me it's just another member of a motley crew. Being involved in deciding the direction of a project wasn't really much. As Irisu had mentioned, and based on our conversations with Nakajou and Haba, Class 2-F's movie has no other direction apart from that of the mystery genre. As if someone involved in deciding such a direction would be able to deduce anything... Though as I thought that, I said nothing.

We came upon the connecting corridor, when suddenly Chitanda raised her voice.

"Oh! I remember now!"

"W-what is it, Chi-chan?"

Ibara staggered as Chitanda practically shouted into her ear, while Chitanda looked quite happy as she placed her hands before her chest.

"This Sawakiguchi-san, she's good at drawing, isn't she? My memory seems to be fuzzy today, I can't believe I couldn't remember who she was just now."

Hmm? Chitanda knew who she was? Eba turned her head around and asked, "Drawings? Sawakiguchi does occasionally draw some illustrations, but how did you know that?"

Chitanda smiled and said, "In the Arts Preparation Room. Oreki-san, you should know. And yet you're quite mean to keep quiet about it!"

Now she's got me dragged into this. She sure is a merry drinker. Thank goodness she's of the pleasant type. Umm, where were we? The Arts Preparation Room?

As I tried to recall, Ibara got there before me.

"Oh, she's one of those girls that borrowed that strange library book!"

That strange book, a mean way of describing it, but that reminded me. This spring, I was involved in a quiz challenge involving art and the names of many girls. And Sawakiguchi was one of those girls.

As though trying to recall, Chitanda's eyes wandered round and round.

"Yes, that Sawakiguchi-san. If I remember correctly, her drawing was the one that looked kind of strange,"

While I wasn't too familiar with memories regarding someone else's artwork, as a member of the Manga Studies Club with an interest in all things visual, Ibara nodded in agreement.

"You're right, I remember as well. Whether her drawing was terrible or full of personality, her art just seemed different from what her classmates were drawing for their assignments."

"Maybe she was drawing it in an abstract style?"

Though not familiar with the situation, Satoshi decided to say something.

Ibara said with a troubled look, "Something like manga that looks poor at first glance, but is actually good?"

Walking some distance ahead of us, Eba laughed softly.

"You've seen Sawakiguchi's art? In that case, you probably won't find it strange once you meet her in person."

I wonder what she meant. What's she trying to insinuate?

Eba stopped as we arrived outside the Class 2-C classroom.

The girl there had her hair tied into a chignon. Rather than a chignon, calling it a Chinese hair bun would be more appropriate. With two Chinese hair buns wrapped with cloths adorned with dragon patterns on both sides of her head, she wore a tank top and jeans. Her skin was slightly tanned. In her hand was a magazine... it seemed to be an astronomy magazine. The overall mismatching girl noticed our presence and waved one of her arms, smiling to us.

"Ciao!"

And greeted us in Italian. Chitanda promptly greeted her back without hesitation.

"Good afternoon, Sawakiguchi-san."

Sawakiguchi gave a big sigh, and shook her head in an exaggerated way that reminded me of those overreactions seen in American movies.

"No, you don't seem to get it. When I say 'ciao', you should greet me back with 'ciao' as well! Otherwise it won't connect. Now, let's do this again. Ciao!"

I looked on with troubled eyes at Chitanda, who took it rather calmly.

"Oh, I'm very sorry. Then, ciao."

Yup, she's ''really'' drunk. Normally, Chitanda would have been panicking already after being faced with such unexpected responses.

Watching this all along, Satoshi whispered to me, "She's kinda eccentric, isn't she?"

"Seems so."

"So Kamiyama High School still has strange people that I don't know of..."

He sounded quite regretful, as though talking about a companion of his own kind. As though she'd heard us, Eba gave an awkward smile.

Meanwhile, upon hearing Chitanda's response, Sawakiguchi became very cheerful.

"Thank you for coming all this way. The name's Sawakiguchi Misaki."

In turn, Eba introduced us to her.

"These are the people from the Classics Club. Do go easy on them, Misaki."

Indeed, if she didn't go easy on us, I'd be at a loss. As Eba didn't introduce us individually, we had to do so ourselves. Sawakiguchi didn't seem intent on memorizing our names, or maybe she was just listening selectively.

After Satoshi announced his name, she said, "I see. Anyway, have a seat."

"Okay."

As we got ourselves seated, Eba took her leave. As soon as Eba closed the door, Sawakiguchi stretched her fingers so much we could hear them creak.

"So you're the ones who helped us out on our project, right? Well, how did you find the others' deductions? Were they good?"

Satoshi said bluntly, "Not really."

"They were rejected?"

"Yeah."

Satisfied with the response, Sawakiguchi nodded many times.

"That won't do, if the students don't endure hardships. Young'uns these days sure know nothing about hardships."

As she spoke in an exotic deadpan-like accent, for a moment, I nearly couldn't make out that she was saying "Young ones". She seemed to be the sort that likes to utter meaningless stuff, though I don't particularly dislike people with such interests.

On the other hand, Satoshi said jubilantly as though digging out some treasure, "Well, it is a difficult case, after all. If one intended to sit down and solve this, then it wouldn't be interesting if they didn't digest the details properly."

What do you mean "digest the details properly"? As far as I know, Satoshi has two mottos. The first was "Jokes are to be made on the spot, so too are misunderstandings to be dispelled right away." The other was "Conclusions cannot be made from databases alone." And it's not like he could solve the case himself using his own database anyway.

Sawakiguchi laughed.

"You guys sound pretty reliable. As expected of the people Irisu recommended. Well, if my assumptions end up scattered, I'm counting on you to sort out the bits."

"Leave that to us."

If you're gonna make such a verbal promise, don't come crying to me if you end up overdoing it. Though, Sawakiguchi was also overdoing it.

"Alrighty! Then I'll be counting on you fully."

Satoshi spoke in a frank and relaxed manner.

"Sawakiguchi-sempai, you probably must have had it tough. Is the marketing division making any progress? It must be tough with the product being unfinished, right?"

"True."

Sawakiguchi made a sulky expression and crossed her arms.

"It's true that without the product, we couldn't make any advertising posters. But we'll think of something."

"Then, what seems to be the problem?"

"Isn't it obvious?"

She sighed deeply.

"We still need a title. We can't do anything without a title. We can't even decide on a suitable font either. Normally a title would be added when a movie is finished, but the problem now is that the movie is not completed."

That goes without saying. Anyone involved in advertising during the Cultural Festival would have to make banners or posters, but it feels extremely lonely not being able to do anything due to the lack of a title.

Sawakuguchi then smiled at Satoshi.

"At any rate, we'll have to do something with the script. Before you hear my theory, I'll take any questions from you, so fire away."

Even when she asked us to fire away, I ended up flinching at her overenthusiastic manner. Yet Chitanda didn't seem to mind a bit.

"Then we will begin. Sawakiguchi-san, you were involved in choosing the direction the class would take for the festival, right?"

Sawakiguchi looked puzzled and said, "Well, yeah, I was involved."

"You decided to make a movie, with mystery as the genre, and you entrusted Hongou-san with the script, right?"

"Yeah."

Chitanda stretched her body across the table.

"How did you decide upon that? Please tell me."

What's she trying to ask? What's that got to do with the main topic anyway? Though she was still as articulate as usual, she didn't seem to be thinking properly. I promptly chided her.

"Chitanda, stop saying something so foolish."

At which point Chitanda turned her head towards me.

"But I'm curious about it!"

She then turned back towards Sawakiguchi. She's beyond help. Thank goodness that Sawakiguchi didn't take it badly as she smiled and waved her hand.

"If there has to be a relationship, then you could say everyone is involved in the decision-making process. I'm not saying this as a figure of speech, either."

Satoshi asked puzzlingly, "What do you mean by that?"

"Nothing really. When a group has very few members, then direct democracy is the best way of getting things done."

"...So they're all given questionnaires to fill out?"

"You think pretty fast."

She tapped lightly on Satoshi's shoulders.

"Numbers are justice, and I believe the best happiness derives from the largest majority, or something like that. As we didn't battle it out through debates, basically we had things decided with questionnaires."

I still have doubts about whether the minority would be convinced as a result, but recalling what Irisu had said, the objective of Class 2-F was to get their project completed. If they could decide on something good, then they would do it. So deciding via a questionnaire might be reasonable after all.

Chitanda asked once again, "Umm, does that include choosing Hongou-san as the screenwriter?"

Sawakiguchi thought for a moment, before smiling bitterly.

"Ah, that one's different. As Hongou was the only one capable of doing it, we didn't even bother with a confidence vote for her."

"She did it voluntarily?"

"No, she was nominated for the role. Though I can't remember who nominated her."

Upon hearing that, Chitanda raised her brows as though looking sad. I had absolutely no idea why, as I didn't know what feelings Chitanda was holding when she asked such a question.

While I was entrenched in thought, I noticed Sawakiguchi take something from beside her feet. It was a sack. Like a drawstring bag, it was the possession of strange people. Sawakiguchi stuck her hand inside.

"Hmm? I thought you were interested in knowing how we got things decided? Anyway... here."

She took out a notebook.

"I don't know if you'll find this useful, but I brought it anyway."

Chitanda opened the notebook that was handed to her. It was full of numbers and words, and it took me some time to comprehend the meaning of them.


{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #fefefe; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
|''No. 4 - What should we be making? ''
''- Art gallery -- 1 ''
''- Play -- 5 ''
''- Haunted house -- 8 ''
''- Movie -- 10 ''
 
''Movie decided''
|}
 
 
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #fefefe; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
|''No 5 What movie should we make? ''
''- Taiga drama<ref>[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Taiga_drama Taiga Drama]</ref> -- 1 ''
''- Absurd comedy -- 8 ''
''- Slapstick comedy -- 3 ''
''- Mystery -- 9 ''
''- Hard-boiled fiction -- 2 ''
''- Abstain -- 1 ''
 
''Mystery decided''
|}
 
 
As we flipped through the pages, more details were written.
 
 
 

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #fefefe; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
|''No 31 What murder weapon should be used? ''
''- Knife (stabbing) -- 10 ''
''- Hammer (beat to death) -- 3 ''
''- Rope (strangulation) -- 8 ''
''- Others: ''
''Burn by oil -- 1 ''
''Thrown from high places -- 2 ''
 
''Knife recommended (Hongou retains the right to veto)''
|}
 
 
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #fefefe; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
|''No. 32 - How many victims should there be? ''
''- 1 person -- 6 ''
''- 2 people -- 10 ''
''- 3 people -- 3 ''
''- Others: ''
''4 people -- 1 ''
''Everyone -- 2 ''
''About 100 -- 1 ''
''- Abstain -- 1 ''
 
''2 people recommended (Hongou retains the right to veto)''
|}
 
 

I understood after having a brief look at it. It was the collection of questionnaire results. Ibara, who also realized what it was, turned to ask Sawakiguchi, "May we borrow this? It might be important."

"Sure thing. It's already been decided, hasn't it?"

So whether we could borrow it was not a problem at all, huh? Seeing as we were chosen by Irisu to determine the validity of the deductions, she must have deemed the lending of such stuff trivial. What on earth was going on in Chitanda's mind? ...That was the real mystery.

She's probably just drunk.

Chitanda closed the notebook and carefully brought it to her chest.

She then inquired, "This may sound awkward, but may I ask something else from you?"

"Sure."

"Sawakiguchi-san, are you close to Hongou-san?"

That question sounded familiar. If I remember correctly, that was what she asked Eba as well.

Sawakiguchi looked a bit troubled as she replied, "Umm, we were only classmates, that's all."

With such details, one could determine what sort of person Hongou Mayu was. It was not hard to guess that she wasn't intimate with an eccentric person (according to Satoshi) like Sawakiguchi.

Chitanda didn't hide her disappointment as she lowered her head.

"I see..."

"You have anything else to ask?" Sawakiguchi asked Chitanda and the rest of us.

I didn't have anything in particular to ask, and neither did the others. Upon sensing we'd finally come to the main topic, Sawakiguchi leaned forward a bit.

"Right! Now you'll hear my theory. If you were to suggest that it wouldn't work, then... you know what I mean?"

She smiled as she said this in a mischievous tone.

"You know, when I heard the search for the killer starts right after what we have filmed, I wondered whether they're actually gonna go down that route."

Sawakiguchi started off with that while looking at us perplexed. Though we were at a loss trying to understand what she meant.

Ibara asked, "...What do you mean?"

"Well, if we're gonna make something for the Cultural Festival, wouldn't it better if we do it with a bang? It'd be pretty dull if only one person died.

"Haba may go all excited like an idiot and declare 'Now this is bloody true mystery!' Though for me, even if you tell me it's mystery, I just imagine it to be something else completely. I think Hongou must be thinking the same thing. The real story starts after all this."

Something else completely?

As though looking for something, or someone, she turned and spoke.

"You, over there."

She was speaking to me.

"What would you normally associate with the idea of 'mystery'?"

As if I could answer right away when suddenly asked like that. What do I associate with mystery, huh? As the books I've read would probably not ring any bells for Sawakiguchi, I decided to list some other more famous titles.

"Something like the ''Murder on the Orient Express''?

Yet that answer didn't seem to satisfy her, as she raised her brows.

"You sure are an anorak<ref>Note for Americans (The Hyouka series is translated in British English): In British slang, an '''anorak''' is a person who has a very strong interest, perhaps obsessive, in niche subjects. This interest may be unacknowledged or not understood by the general public. Although the term is often used synonymously with geek or nerd, the Japanese term otaku and the American term "fanboy/fangirl" are probably closer synonyms. -[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Anorak_%28slang%29 Wikipedia]</ref>."

I ended up replying instantly.

"But I thought that was a pretty famous title?"

Sawakiguchi raised her finger and waved it while going ''Tut, tut, tut''.

"That's why I said you're a 'detective fiction' anorak. Don't you realize? What titles do you normally find when you enter a video rental store under the genre 'mystery'?"

I had no idea what Sawakiguchi was trying to say. Looking around me, neither did anyone else.

Sawakiguchi raised her voice in irritation.

"In the questionnaire, when it was decided that we would do mystery, nobody said anything about detective fiction. Why don't you get it? When one mentions mystery, normally they would associate it with titles like ''Friday the 13th'' or ''Nightmare on Elm Street'', right?"

I see, guess I was mistaken in thinking otherwise.

...No, wait a minute!

That's not mystery! The titles Sawakiguchi listed were more like slasher movies involving monstrous serial killers and innocent victims... In other words, that's horror, not mystery.

Yet surprisingly, someone actually agreed with Sawakiguchi. It was Satoshi, who nodded as though feeling moved from the bottom of his heart.

"Ah, indeed, that was a blind spot."

Was he trying to joke along with her? He seemed to have been waiting for the right timing to do so.

In order to stop him from joking any further, I said, "Satoshi, are you serious?"

By saying that, Satoshi is guaranteed to abide by his motto "Jokes are to be made on the spot, so too are misunderstandings to be dispelled right away", and stop right away. So I was surprised by his next response.

"Why do you ask?"

He's actually serious?

"Are you actually saying that ''Friday the 13th'' should be counted as mystery?"

"I wouldn't. But it wouldn't be strange if it was either."

Sitting beside him, Ibara demanded, "Explain yourself, Fuku-chan."

Nodding and clearing his throat, Satoshi answered, "All right. The problem lies with the semantic use of the word 'mystery'. It is indeed true that mystery includes detective fiction, basically a story with a killer and a detective. But on the other hand, elements of suspense would also be counted as well. In that case, even horror titles would be included... like ''Friday the 13th''."

Ibara didn't look particularly convinced. Satoshi relaxed his expression a bit.



"Mayaka, you ever been to a bookstore?"

"Yeah, but not often."

"Go look for magazines under the 'mystery' section. Comic magazines would do as well. You'll see what I mean. Or you could also look for the 'Summer Mystery Fair' lineup. You'll discover that detective stories aren't the only books listed under 'mystery'."

Hmm...

Like Ibara, I wasn't convinced, though I knew where he was coming from. It's true that most media works containing the word "mystery" would be printed in a blood-stained style. As detective fiction would rarely involve such tragic bloodshed, it's appropriate that such a "blood-stained" font would certainly not be suggesting detective fiction. Yet normally, no one would think of associating the word "mystery" that way. Sawakiguchi Misaki was just too original in her way of thinking.

Well, the problem now was how the conversation was relevant to the main problem.

With Satoshi's support, Sawakiguchi said while puffing her chest, "That's what I meant. Come to think of it, you guys are experts in deduction, I heard - that's why you were misled by your instincts. So I'm sure you'll know how this movie would continue? Basically, no one else has entered the room where Kaitou died, which means there's a seventh person amongst the group. So Hongou was probably intending for the remaining six to interact with the extra person who has yet to appear."

Now that's the first time I heard such a theory. Yet the way Sawakiguchi has gone about it, could it be... Soon enough, she voiced out my concerns,

"As everyone began suspecting each other to the point of losing trust for one another, the serial killer would appear. While we wouldn't know how many he would kill, it's probable that everyone dies in the end. So maybe we could arrange for a couple to survive and kill off the killer. The last scene would have the couple vanquish the killer, and then kiss in the glow of the sunrise. As for the title... How about in English? ...'Bloody Beast', or something like that. Sounds pretty creepy, huh?"

My concerns were completely spot on. Yet Sawakiguchi didn't seem to be joking. She even added "This should be able to convince everyone." She was acting as though horror was the correct answer. She believed too much in her own values that she couldn't accept any other explanation.

Unable to hide her troubled look, Ibara countered, "B-but Sempai, what about the sealed room? The door was locked."

Sawakiguchi replied matter of factly, "Does it really matter whether it's locked?"

"...!"

"Since it's a killer with supernatural powers, he'd just walk through the wall. Aha, then how about this? A cursed spirit. Hmm, that would also be good, an occult movie."

I- I see.

...I just had a feeling at what a flawless explanation that was. Who would have thought that the sealed room problem which had troubled us for four whole days could be solved by such a simple solution? "Does it really matter whether it's locked?" Never a wiser word has been said.

Ibara, Chitanda, and Satoshi all seemed to have something to say, though I was no longer interested in hearing them, as Sawakiguchi had wonderfully deduced that it was the workings of a poltergeist.

Since it doesn't really matter whether the door's locked!

We returned to the Geology Room.

The first to oppose Sawakiguchi's proposal was Chitanda.

"She's wrong, she's definitely wrong. Sawakiguchi-san's theory does not reflect Hongou-san's true intention!"

"Of course. She seemed pretty serious though. It's hard to tell whether she's joking or not."

Ibara too agreed with Chitanda.

Seeing the both of them fervently opposed to Sawakiguchi's proposal, Satoshi probably felt mischievous as he said, "Then try and prove it wrong,"

He added with a gentle smile, "...Theoretically."

Jeez, Satoshi can be mean sometimes. Ibara held her tongue. That was to be expected, as Sawakiguchi had more or less given up on even deducing the case. Whether it's the sealed room, alibis or the murder weapon... they can all be explained away by the fact that "the killer is a poltergeist with supernatural powers". Simply perfect.

Faced with such a perfect despairing situation, Chitanda refused to budge.

"But it's wrong."

"That's why I said try to disprove it theoretically."

"It's wrong, it's just wrong, because... Oh!"

What was it? She seemed to have thought of something.

No, turns out she was just stumbling aimlessly as her eyes wandered drowsily.

"Ah, it's like a kaleidoscope." she muttered.

A kaleidoscope?

...Before I realized, Chitanda's face had gone white. Though her skin was normally quite pale, this time it was whiter than before. I didn't even get to ask whether she was fine or not before it happened.

Chitanda's body began swaying left and right, before finally falling flat on the nearest desk with a thud.

"Chi-chan!"

Ibara tried to help her up, but it was no use. Before long, we could hear her snoring softly. She seemed to have passed out from drunkenness. It's probably not good to stare at her sleeping face. To think that she could take seven whiskey bonbons before collapsing despite each containing so much alcohol... Guess I'll let her rest for now.

As I met Satoshi's gaze, he shrugged his shoulders.

While I wasn't about to avenge Chitanda's fall, I still said, "What about you, Satoshi? Do you accept Sawakiguchi's theory?"

Satoshi smiled and shook his head gently.

"It's true I was interested in her bold imagination, but practically I find it hard to believe. Though I have no basis for disproving it."

So Satoshi's also opposed to it.

I smiled.

"Well, unfortunately, I'm also interested in such imagination."

"Figures. After all, she managed to solve everything with just one simple explanation, finishing everything in one go, so to speak. So it's not unreasonable for you to be interested in it as well."

"Well, it's not exactly free from contradictions."

As I unconsciously let that slip, Ibara's interest was piqued.

"So it can be disproved?" she said while raising her voice.

Contradiction, or something of the sort. While it wasn't exactly a long explanation, I still spoke.

"If you consider Haba's words yesterday, then Sawakiguchi's theory cannot be correct. However, it's not really something complicated.

"Even as Hongou has collapsed half way into making the script, if they were to make the latter half of the movie into a splatter or occult horror movie, then they're gonna be needing plenty of props, that's the truth. And wasn't it said that they lacked the most important prop needed for all that?"

"The most important...?"

Ibara looked puzzled.

Satoshi turned and said to her, "You know, when Haba was complaining near the end,"

Ibara seemed to recall thanks to that hint.

"Ahh!" She yelled and met his gaze, "I know... The fake blood."

"Yup. Hongou's instruction asked for enough fake blood not just for Kaitou alone. As Haba did complain about Hongou's instruction, no matter what, this meant Hongou's instruction did not involve filming of any scene with lots of killing. As Hongou did not intend for any scenes with lots of bloodshed, she only requested one packet of fake blood. She did not request any other weapons or makeup either. As if that's possible. At any rate, Sawakiguchi had said it herself,"

Satoshi took over what I was about to say.

"A horror movie with only one victim is just too lonely."

I nodded.

Perhaps Sawakiguchi was serious in thinking that way. She may be a bit too self-righteous that anyone else might view it as absurd nonsense. It might work if she had guessed some of it correctly. But as she only worked with the marketing division, she was not aware of the work done by the other divisions, so she ended up guessing wrongly.

Feeling bored for some reason, Ibara muttered, "Hmph, explanations are just supplementary,"

Quite an esoteric way of putting it, I thought.

Neither Satoshi nor Ibara had any objections. And so Sawakiguchi's theory was considered and duly buried. But this meant all three detective wannabes' theories had been rejected...

All we could hear was someone snoring. It seemed Chitanda had yet to wake up.

==Translator's notes and references==

<references />

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hyouka:Volume 2 Chapter 3|3 - "The Invisible Intrusion"]]
| Return to [[Hyouka|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hyouka:Volume 2 Chapter 5|5 - Let's Try This]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hyouka:Volume 2 Chapter 4

2012-06-17T19:27:55Z

Exome: Undo revision 162951 by 220.255.2.29 (talk)

== 4 - "Bloody Beast" ==

The next day.

It was another fine day, with fine weather covering the entire country. A good day for leisurely activity. Watching a bit of TV for once in the morning, it showed people heading off to the sea and mountains. Ahh, tanned skin, smiling faces, that's what I call a vacation!

And here we were, huddling our desks in the corner of the classroom having a meeting.

Then again, I had no preference either way. In fact, having a meeting might even suit me better. If I had to be free, then I would prefer killing time in an air-conditioned cafe sipping away at a hot cup of coffee. On such an occasion, only black coffee with its bitter taste would suffice.

"Oreki, stop daydreaming! We're supposed to be thinking of a solution here!"

My consciousness returned to the meeting. Even without being told, we all knew the agenda today was the solution to the movie "Mystery (working title)". Since we were only discussing it, we weren't exactly going beyond our responsibilities as "observers". But then, I was merely listening silently, as it was just Satoshi summarizing the situation,

"...In other words, what Haba-sempai said was correct — the sealed room was rather rigid, as it's not easy breaking into a double sealed room. Especially the outer sealed room, which was practically shouting 'as though you can break in',"

The outer sealed room Satoshi was referring to was the second sealed room which Haba was mentioning yesterday. As the entrance to the right corridor was being watched by Sugimura, no one would be able to sneak inside perfectly without being seen.

Chitanda tilted her head and said timidly, "So it can't be broken into? But, how could you be so certain?"

"Well, you see, Chi-chan,"

Ibara took over the explanation.

"It's under the pretext that Haba-sempai's second sealed room exists. If that is to be broken into, then they must have filmed something about when and how it was broken into. If that's the case, then the cast could have treated this 30 seconds as a blind spot where they would show how the killer breaks in. But we've not seen anything of that sort in the movie. As the movie was very simple, there's just not enough room to insert anything extra."

"Oh, I see. So it was never mentioned whether the killer sneaked through during the brief moment Sugimura-san wasn't watching the hall, right?"

Ibara nodded and continued, "Besides, it's the same thing if it was Sugimura-sempai trying to escape from Senouchi-sempai and the others' lines of vision. That's why I hadn't thought Hongou-sempai would consider the possibility of a second sealed room. That was just Haba-sempai thinking too much. Instead, thinking from the premise of who had entered the right side corridor would have been better."

Give it up already, Ibara. Where's the fun if you have to do all the thinking? Though Ibara quickly gave a self-deprecating smile and waved her hand to dismiss what she just said.

"Nah, that probably won't work as well. Since they've already shot the part with Sugimura-sempai shown standing above the hall, which means he was watching the whole time."

Silence. The meeting had come to a deadlock.

Recognizing the stalemate, Chitanda suddenly spoke.

"By the way, I nearly forgot,"

She took something out of the bag she was carrying on her shoulder.

"Here, have some."

It was some sweets wrapped in small elegant boxes with English words written on them. It seemed they were whiskey bonbons.

"What's with these?"

Faced with the sudden appearance of such luxury, Ibara said that looking half-amazed. Chitanda smiled gently.

"These are samples for a new recipe. It was sent to us as a gift by the candy makers for the Bon Festival. Though we hardly eat many sweets, so..."

Upon opening the lids, each small box contained around 20 rather large whiskey bonbons.

"Since I got it as a gift, feel free to have them."

She handed one over to me. I removed the paper wrapping and put the chocolate in my mouth. I could smell a strong flavour of almond and whiskey as I bit it.

Chitanda asked, "How is it?"

"...It tastes strong."

To the point of getting drunk. I was thinking of having another one, seeing as she went out of her way to give them to us, but decided otherwise.

As each one of us got their share of candy, I began to do some thinking.

The biggest challenge this mystery posed was its limitation of information. As Ibara had put it, as it wasn't really filmed meticulously, there was hardly room to insert anything extra. To begin with, was it even possible to solve the mystery just by watching the movie? I really don't want to watch it again just to confirm. Besides, the movie never even showed the fact that the entrance to the hall and the north-facing windows were boarded up. Was it possible to film the rest of the scenes in time for the day after tomorrow (Yes! The day after tomorrow!) just by our own observations...

I thought from the perspective of the retired screenwriter Hongou Mayu, writing a mystery script despite having no prior knowledge of detective fiction, and working so hard on it that she got gastritis from being too stressed out. Eba was right in describing her as a sincere and attentive person. She has my sympathies though, as the people from the filming division were unable to get the script she worked so hard on. I wonder how she would feel if she were to hear people tell her "Can you really solve this just by watching the film?"

Well, I'll leave that aside for now.

"...Whoo."

A strange sigh was heard.

An amazing sight appeared before my eyes. I had two bonbon wrappers in front of me. Satoshi also had two, while Ibara had one. But was that six wrappers from bonbons that Chitanda had eaten? And she was in the process of unwrapping a seventh as we were watching. I frantically stopped her.

"I think that's enough for you. Since it's alcoholic, after all."

Upon being told this, Chitanda stared at the seventh bonbon on her palm, then looked at the wrapper beside it. Just when I was wondering what she would do next, she promptly put the bonbon into her mouth.

As she was quite indulging herself, she said, "Oh, I've eaten this much already. It's got some strange taste, so I felt curious and had more."

Eating more just because she was curious......

"Chi-chan! Are you alright?"

Noticing how serious the situation was, Ibara called out to Chitanda, who merely responded with a smile.

"I'm fine, why do you ask?"

"But, you look strange."

"I'm fine, I'm fine... Fufufu..."

Umm, your laughing is way different from how you normally laugh.

As the appointed time had arrived, Eba came as usual and stood by the door with her emotionless expression, though this time she raised her eyebrows.

"That smell... is that alcohol?"

Satoshi promptly replied, "Nope, just whiskey bonbons."

As if Eba cares about the difference. In any case, she seemed to lose interest in the smell and handed a bundle of paper over to me.

"Oreki-san,"

Ah, yes. I stood up to receive the copies. It was the script that I requested from Eba the other day. With this, I would be able to find out just how much Hongou intended to put in her script.

"It would've been better if I had this yesterday,"

Indeed it would have been better if I had had this earlier. I then smiled bitterly upon noticing my thoughts. Didn't I decide not to care much about this problem? Maybe I was getting fired up after shooting down Nakajou's and Haba's theories in quick succession.

If I don't have to do it, I won't. If I have to do it, make it quick. At once, I opened the script and looked up the part mentioned the day before, to find out if there was any mention about the surroundings of the scene of the crime. Without even searching, the page I flipped to ended up being the part where I was looking for.


{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #fefefe; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
|''Kounosu: "There's another set of master keys in the office, can someone go get them?"'' 
 
 
''A cut here is recommended prior to shooting the door being unlocked.'' 
 
''Upon unlocking the door, only the boys are to enter the room. (The girls are to stand side by side at the door.)'' 
 
''Kaitou-kun is to lie on the ground. While it may be plain to the observer, please have him hold his arm to emphasize the pain. He is unconscious and unable to call out for help.'' 
 
 
''Sugimura: "Kaitou!"'' 
 
 
''The boys are to run towards him.'' 
 
''The order of who reaches him first is fine.'' 
 
''Upon helping Kaitou-kun up, Sugimura-kun is to discover the blood on the floor with his palm.'' 
 
 
''Sugimura: "Blood."'' 
 
''The girls will <scream> together.'' 
 
''Katsuda: "Kaitou! Dammit! Somebody help!"'' 
 
 
''Katsuda-kun will go and open the window. (Please be careful not to get injured by the glass.)'' 
 
''Please take a few moments to shoot the outside of the window. Make sure there are no traces of footsteps outside.'' 
 
''Katsuda-kun is to go towards the Left Stage, whether it's through the stage or the backstage corridor is fine. Though as the stage is filled with rotting wood, please take extreme care when walking through it.''
|}


It was written in quite some detail. I see, no wonder she was so stressed out if the whole thing was written in such a style. From the description "Make sure there are no traces of footsteps outside." - it was how Nakajou had said, when Hongou went there the grass had still not yet grown completely. Based on this fact, Nakajou was actually right.

As I was thinking, Chitanda said to me, "Is that a script?"

"Yeah."

She seemed pretty hammered.

"Looks good, very good. I want to have it."

...She's really drunk. Normally it would have been fine to just hand it to her, but as I'm quite worried about her now, I decided not to. In turn, I called out to Satoshi, "Satoshi, you have a book binder?"

Satoshi gave me an indignant look.

"As if anyone would carry that around."

"You have a stapler then?"

"I do have one; it's a small one, though."

He placed his hand inside his drawstring bag and took out a stapler. Not everyone carries such things around with them either. I quickly stapled the pages together.

"I wonder what we should do with this?"

"Losing it would be bad, so you keep it with you,"

As per Ibara's instructions, I placed the script copy into my shoulder bag. Upon seeing that we were finished, Eba spoke.

"Then, let us go. We'll be heading to the Class 2-C classroom."

Upon exiting the classroom, a tune started playing on cue. It's the light music club today, the song was... ''The March of the Black Queen''. I kept wondering why for the past few days the music would play upon us leaving the room. I reckon it probably has something to do with our appointment being at 1pm, which would be the time when the music clubs would take turns having their practice sessions on different days, as I do not hear music from other music clubs.

Ibara asked Eba, who walked ahead of us, "Who're we meeting today..."

"Sawakiguchi. Sawakiguchi Misaki, of the marketing division, though she was hardly involved in the filming process. As the filming is incomplete, advertisement of the movie has also been stalled."

Then she shouldn't be included as part of the crew, isn't that kind of misleading? Such a straightforward question was responded to by Eba with a straightforward answer.

"Sawakiguchi was deeply involved in the early planning stages of the project as well as the direction it would take. So she might have some good ideas concerning the mystery."

She then added, "At least that's what Irisu has determined."

Hmm, initial staff member, huh? Though Eba may say Sawakiguchi might come up with some good ideas, to me it's just another member of a motley crew. Being involved in deciding the direction of a project wasn't really much. As Irisu had mentioned, and based on our conversations with Nakajou and Haba, Class 2-F's movie has no other direction apart from that of the mystery genre. As if someone involved in deciding such a direction would be able to deduce anything... Though as I thought that, I said nothing.

We came upon the connecting corridor, when suddenly Chitanda raised her voice.

"Oh! I remember now!"

"W-what is it, Chi-chan?"

Ibara staggered as Chitanda practically shouted into her ear, while Chitanda looked quite happy as she placed her hands before her chest.

"This Sawakiguchi-san, she's good at drawing, isn't she? My memory seems to be fuzzy today, I can't believe I couldn't remember who she was just now."

Hmm? Chitanda knew who she was? Eba turned her head around and asked, "Drawings? Sawakiguchi does occasionally draw some illustrations, but how did you know that?"

Chitanda smiled and said, "In the Arts Preparation Room. Oreki-san, you should know. And yet you're quite mean to keep quiet about it!"

Now she's got me dragged into this. She sure is a merry drinker. Thank goodness she's of the pleasant type. Umm, where were we? The Arts Preparation Room?

As I tried to recall, Ibara got there before me.

"Oh, she's one of those girls that borrowed that strange library book!"

That strange book, a mean way of describing it, but that reminded me. This spring, I was involved in a quiz challenge involving art and the names of many girls. And Sawakiguchi was one of those girls.

As though trying to recall, Chitanda's eyes wandered round and round.

"Yes, that Sawakiguchi-san. If I remember correctly, her drawing was the one that looked kind of strange,"

While I wasn't too familiar with memories regarding someone else's artwork, as a member of the Manga Studies Club with an interest in all things visual, Ibara nodded in agreement.

"You're right, I remember as well. Whether her drawing was terrible or full of personality, her art just seemed different from what her classmates were drawing for their assignments."

"Maybe she was drawing it in an abstract style?"

Though not familiar with the situation, Satoshi decided to say something.

Ibara said with a troubled look, "Something like manga that looks poor at first glance, but is actually good?"

Walking some distance ahead of us, Eba laughed softly.

"You've seen Sawakiguchi's art? In that case, you probably won't find it strange once you meet her in person."

I wonder what she meant. What's she trying to insinuate?

Eba stopped as we arrived outside the Class 2-C classroom.

The girl there had her hair tied into a chignon. Rather than a chignon, calling it a Chinese hair bun would be more appropriate. With two Chinese hair buns wrapped with cloths adorned with dragon patterns on both sides of her head, she wore a tank top and jeans. Her skin was slightly tanned. In her hand was a magazine... it seemed to be an astronomy magazine. The overall mismatching girl noticed our presence and waved one of her arms, smiling to us.

"Ciao!"

And greeted us in Italian. Chitanda promptly greeted her back without hesitation.

"Good afternoon, Sawakiguchi-san."

Sawakiguchi gave a big sigh, and shook her head in an exaggerated way that reminded me of those overreactions seen in American movies.

"No, you don't seem to get it. When I say 'ciao', you should greet me back with 'ciao' as well! Otherwise it won't connect. Now, let's do this again. Ciao!"

I looked on with troubled eyes at Chitanda, who took it rather calmly.

"Oh, I'm very sorry. Then, ciao."

Yup, she's ''really'' drunk. Normally, Chitanda would have been panicking already after being faced with such unexpected responses.

Watching this all along, Satoshi whispered to me, "She's kinda eccentric, isn't she?"

"Seems so."

"So Kamiyama High School still has strange people that I don't know of..."

He sounded quite regretful, as though talking about a companion of his own kind. As though she'd heard us, Eba gave an awkward smile.

Meanwhile, upon hearing Chitanda's response, Sawakiguchi became very cheerful.

"Thank you for coming all this way. The name's Sawakiguchi Misaki."

In turn, Eba introduced us to her.

"These are the people from the Classics Club. Do go easy on them, Misaki."

Indeed, if she didn't go easy on us, I'd be at a loss. As Eba didn't introduce us individually, we had to do so ourselves. Sawakiguchi didn't seem intent on memorizing our names, or maybe she was just listening selectively.

After Satoshi announced his name, she said, "I see. Anyway, have a seat."

"Okay."

As we got ourselves seated, Eba took her leave. As soon as Eba closed the door, Sawakiguchi stretched her fingers so much we could hear them creak.

"So you're the ones who helped us out on our project, right? Well, how did you find the others' deductions? Were they good?"

Satoshi said bluntly, "Not really."

"They were rejected?"

"Yeah."

Satisfied with the response, Sawakiguchi nodded many times.

"That won't do, if the students don't endure hardships. Young'uns these days sure know nothing about hardships."

As she spoke in an exotic deadpan-like accent, for a moment, I nearly couldn't make out that she was saying "Young ones". She seemed to be the sort that likes to utter meaningless stuff, though I don't particularly dislike people with such interests.

On the other hand, Satoshi said jubilantly as though digging out some treasure, "Well, it is a difficult case, after all. If one intended to sit down and solve this, then it wouldn't be interesting if they didn't digest the details properly."

What do you mean "digest the details properly"? As far as I know, Satoshi has two mottos. The first was "Jokes are to be made on the spot, so too are misunderstandings to be dispelled right away." The other was "Conclusions cannot be made from databases alone." And it's not like he could solve the case himself using his own database anyway.

Sawakiguchi laughed.

"You guys sound pretty reliable. As expected of the people Irisu recommended. Well, if my assumptions end up scattered, I'm counting on you to sort out the bits."

"Leave that to us."

If you're gonna make such a verbal promise, don't come crying to me if you end up overdoing it. Though, Sawakiguchi was also overdoing it.

"Alrighty! Then I'll be counting on you fully."

Satoshi spoke in a frank and relaxed manner.

"Sawakiguchi-sempai, you probably must have had it tough. Is the marketing division making any progress? It must be tough with the product being unfinished, right?"

"True."

Sawakiguchi made a sulky expression and crossed her arms.

"It's true that without the product, we couldn't make any advertising posters. But we'll think of something."

"Then, what seems to be the problem?"

"Isn't it obvious?"

She sighed deeply.

"We still need a title. We can't do anything without a title. We can't even decide on a suitable font either. Normally a title would be added when a movie is finished, but the problem now is that the movie is not completed."

That goes without saying. Anyone involved in advertising during the Cultural Festival would have to make banners or posters, but it feels extremely lonely not being able to do anything due to the lack of a title.

Sawakuguchi then smiled at Satoshi.

"At any rate, we'll have to do something with the script. Before you hear my theory, I'll take any questions from you, so fire away."

Even when she asked us to fire away, I ended up flinching at her overenthusiastic manner. Yet Chitanda didn't seem to mind a bit.

"Then we will begin. Sawakiguchi-san, you were involved in choosing the direction the class would take for the festival, right?"

Sawakiguchi looked puzzled and said, "Well, yeah, I was involved."

"You decided to make a movie, with mystery as the genre, and you entrusted Hongou-san with the script, right?"

"Yeah."

Chitanda stretched her body across the table.

"How did you decide upon that? Please tell me."

What's she trying to ask? What's that got to do with the main topic anyway? Though she was still as articulate as usual, she didn't seem to be thinking properly. I promptly chided her.

"Chitanda, stop saying something so foolish."

At which point Chitanda turned her head towards me.

"But I'm curious about it!"

She then turned back towards Sawakiguchi. She's beyond help. Thank goodness that Sawakiguchi didn't take it badly as she smiled and waved her hand.

"If there has to be a relationship, then you could say everyone is involved in the decision-making process. I'm not saying this as a figure of speech, either."

Satoshi asked puzzlingly, "What do you mean by that?"

"Nothing really. When a group has very few members, then direct democracy is the best way of getting things done."

"...So they're all given questionnaires to fill out?"

"You think pretty fast."

She tapped lightly on Satoshi's shoulders.

"Numbers are justice, and I believe the best happiness derives from the largest majority, or something like that. As we didn't battle it out through debates, basically we had things decided with questionnaires."

I still have doubts about whether the minority would be convinced as a result, but recalling what Irisu had said, the objective of Class 2-F was to get their project completed. If they could decide on something good, then they would do it. So deciding via a questionnaire might be reasonable after all.

Chitanda asked once again, "Umm, does that include choosing Hongou-san as the screenwriter?"

Sawakiguchi thought for a moment, before smiling bitterly.

"Ah, that one's different. As Hongou was the only one capable of doing it, we didn't even bother with a confidence vote for her."

"She did it voluntarily?"

"No, she was nominated for the role. Though I can't remember who nominated her."

Upon hearing that, Chitanda raised her brows as though looking sad. I had absolutely no idea why, as I didn't know what feelings Chitanda was holding when she asked such a question.

While I was entrenched in thought, I noticed Sawakiguchi take something from beside her feet. It was a sack. Like a drawstring bag, it was the possession of strange people. Sawakiguchi stuck her hand inside.

"Hmm? I thought you were interested in knowing how we got things decided? Anyway... here."

She took out a notebook.

"I don't know if you'll find this useful, but I brought it anyway."

Chitanda opened the notebook that was handed to her. It was full of numbers and words, and it took me some time to comprehend the meaning of them.


{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #fefefe; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
|''No. 4 - What should we be making? ''
''- Art gallery -- 1 ''
''- Play -- 5 ''
''- Haunted house -- 8 ''
''- Movie -- 10 ''
 
''Movie decided''
|}
 
 
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #fefefe; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
|''No 5 What movie should we make? ''
''- Taiga drama<ref>[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Taiga_drama Taiga Drama]</ref> -- 1 ''
''- Absurd comedy -- 8 ''
''- Slapstick comedy -- 3 ''
''- Mystery -- 9 ''
''- Hard-boiled fiction -- 2 ''
''- Abstain -- 1 ''
 
''Mystery decided''
|}
 
 
As we flipped through the pages, more details were written.
 
 
 

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #fefefe; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
|''No 31 What murder weapon should be used? ''
''- Knife (stabbing) -- 10 ''
''- Hammer (beat to death) -- 3 ''
''- Rope (strangulation) -- 8 ''
''- Others: ''
''Burn by oil -- 1 ''
''Thrown from high places -- 2 ''
 
''Knife recommended (Hongou retains the right to veto)''
|}
 
 
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #fefefe; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
|''No. 32 - How many victims should there be? ''
''- 1 person -- 6 ''
''- 2 people -- 10 ''
''- 3 people -- 3 ''
''- Others: ''
''4 people -- 1 ''
''Everyone -- 2 ''
''About 100 -- 1 ''
''- Abstain -- 1 ''
 
''2 people recommended (Hongou retains the right to veto)''
|}
 
 

I understood after having a brief look at it. It was the collection of questionnaire results. Ibara, who also realized what it was, turned to ask Sawakiguchi, "May we borrow this? It might be important."

"Sure thing. It's already been decided, hasn't it?"

So whether we could borrow it was not a problem at all, huh? Seeing as we were chosen by Irisu to determine the validity of the deductions, she must have deemed the lending of such stuff trivial. What on earth was going on in Chitanda's mind? ...That was the real mystery.

She's probably just drunk.

Chitanda closed the notebook and carefully brought it to her chest.

She then inquired, "This may sound awkward, but may I ask something else from you?"

"Sure."

"Sawakiguchi-san, are you close to Hongou-san?"

That question sounded familiar. If I remember correctly, that was what she asked Eba as well.

Sawakiguchi looked a bit troubled as she replied, "Umm, we were only classmates, that's all."

With such details, one could determine what sort of person Hongou Mayu was. It was not hard to guess that she wasn't intimate with an eccentric person (according to Satoshi) like Sawakiguchi.

Chitanda didn't hide her disappointment as she lowered her head.

"I see..."

"You have anything else to ask?" Sawakiguchi asked Chitanda and the rest of us.

I didn't have anything in particular to ask, and neither did the others. Upon sensing we'd finally come to the main topic, Sawakiguchi leaned forward a bit.

"Right! Now you'll hear my theory. If you were to suggest that it wouldn't work, then... you know what I mean?"

She smiled as she said this in a mischievous tone.

"You know, when I heard the search for the killer starts right after what we have filmed, I wondered whether they're actually gonna go down that route."

Sawakiguchi started off with that while looking at us perplexed. Though we were at a loss trying to understand what she meant.

Ibara asked, "...What do you mean?"

"Well, if we're gonna make something for the Cultural Festival, wouldn't it better if we do it with a bang? It'd be pretty dull if only one person died.

"Haba may go all excited like an idiot and declare 'Now this is bloody true mystery!' Though for me, even if you tell me it's mystery, I just imagine it to be something else completely. I think Hongou must be thinking the same thing. The real story starts after all this."

Something else completely?

As though looking for something, or someone, she turned and spoke.

"You, over there."

She was speaking to me.

"What would you normally associate with the idea of 'mystery'?"

As if I could answer right away when suddenly asked like that. What do I associate with mystery, huh? As the books I've read would probably not ring any bells for Sawakiguchi, I decided to list some other more famous titles.

"Something like the ''Murder on the Orient Express''?

Yet that answer didn't seem to satisfy her, as she raised her brows.

"You sure are an anorak<ref>Note for Americans (The Hyouka series is translated in British English): In British slang, an '''anorak''' is a person who has a very strong interest, perhaps obsessive, in niche subjects. This interest may be unacknowledged or not understood by the general public. Although the term is often used synonymously with geek or nerd, the Japanese term otaku and the American term "fanboy/fangirl" are probably closer synonyms. -[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Anorak_%28slang%29 Wikipedia]</ref>."

I ended up replying instantly.

"But I thought that was a pretty famous title?"

Sawakiguchi raised her finger and waved it while going ''Tut, tut, tut''.

"That's why I said you're a 'detective fiction' anorak. Don't you realize? What titles do you normally find when you enter a video rental store under the genre 'mystery'?"

I had no idea what Sawakiguchi was trying to say. Looking around me, neither did anyone else.

Sawakiguchi raised her voice in irritation.

"In the questionnaire, when it was decided that we would do mystery, nobody said anything about detective fiction. Why don't you get it? When one mentions mystery, normally they would associate it with titles like ''Friday the 13th'' or ''Nightmare on Elm Street'', right?"

I see, guess I was mistaken in thinking otherwise.

...No, wait a minute!

That's not mystery! The titles Sawakiguchi listed were more like slasher movies involving monstrous serial killers and innocent victims... In other words, that's horror, not mystery.

Yet surprisingly, someone actually agreed with Sawakiguchi. It was Satoshi, who nodded as though feeling moved from the bottom of his heart.

"Ah, indeed, that was a blind spot."

Was he trying to joke along with her? He seemed to have been waiting for the right timing to do so.

In order to stop him from joking any further, I said, "Satoshi, are you serious?"

By saying that, Satoshi is guaranteed to abide by his motto "Jokes are to be made on the spot, so too are misunderstandings to be dispelled right away", and stop right away. So I was surprised by his next response.

"Why do you ask?"

He's actually serious?

"Are you actually saying that ''Friday the 13th'' should be counted as mystery?"

"I wouldn't. But it wouldn't be strange if it was either."

Sitting beside him, Ibara demanded, "Explain yourself, Fuku-chan."

Nodding and clearing his throat, Satoshi answered, "All right. The problem lies with the semantic use of the word 'mystery'. It is indeed true that mystery includes detective fiction, basically a story with a killer and a detective. But on the other hand, elements of suspense would also be counted as well. In that case, even horror titles would be included... like ''Friday the 13th''."

Ibara didn't look particularly convinced. Satoshi relaxed his expression a bit.



"Mayaka, you ever been to a bookstore?"

"Yeah, but not often."

"Go look for magazines under the 'mystery' section. Comic magazines would do as well. You'll see what I mean. Or you could also look for the 'Summer Mystery Fair' lineup. You'll discover that detective stories aren't the only books listed under 'mystery'."

Hmm...

Like Ibara, I wasn't convinced, though I knew where he was coming from. It's true that most media works containing the word "mystery" would be printed in a blood-stained style. As detective fiction would rarely involve such tragic bloodshed, it's appropriate that such a "blood-stained" font would certainly not be suggesting detective fiction. Yet normally, no one would think of associating the word "mystery" that way. Sawakiguchi Misaki was just too original in her way of thinking.

Well, the problem now was how the conversation was relevant to the main problem.

With Satoshi's support, Sawakiguchi said while puffing her chest, "That's what I meant. Come to think of it, you guys are experts in deduction, I heard - that's why you were misled by your instincts. So I'm sure you'll know how this movie would continue? Basically, no one else has entered the room where Kaitou died, which means there's a seventh person amongst the group. So Hongou was probably intending for the remaining six to interact with the extra person who has yet to appear."

Now that's the first time I heard such a theory. Yet the way Sawakiguchi has gone about it, could it be... Soon enough, she voiced out my concerns,

"As everyone began suspecting each other to the point of losing trust for one another, the serial killer would appear. While we wouldn't know how many he would kill, it's probable that everyone dies in the end. So maybe we could arrange for a couple to survive and kill off the killer. The last scene would have the couple vanquish the killer, and then kiss in the glow of the sunrise. As for the title... How about in English? ...'Bloody Beast', or something like that. Sounds pretty creepy, huh?"

My concerns were completely spot on. Yet Sawakiguchi didn't seem to be joking. She even added "This should be able to convince everyone." She was acting as though horror was the correct answer. She believed too much in her own values that she couldn't accept any other explanation.

Unable to hide her troubled look, Ibara countered, "B-but Sempai, what about the sealed room? The door was locked."

Sawakiguchi replied matter of factly, "Does it really matter whether it's locked?"

"...!"

"Since it's a killer with supernatural powers, he'd just walk through the wall. Aha, then how about this? A cursed spirit. Hmm, that would also be good, an occult movie."

I- I see.

...I just had a feeling at what a flawless explanation that was. Who would have thought that the sealed room problem which had troubled us for four whole days could be solved by such a simple solution? "Does it really matter whether it's locked?" Never a wiser word has been said.

Ibara, Chitanda, and Satoshi all seemed to have something to say, though I was no longer interested in hearing them, as Sawakiguchi had wonderfully deduced that it was the workings of a poltergeist.

Since it doesn't really matter whether the door's locked!

We returned to the Geology Room.

The first to oppose Sawakiguchi's proposal was Chitanda.

"She's wrong, she's definitely wrong. Sawakiguchi-san's theory does not reflect Hongou-san's true intention!"

"Of course. She seemed pretty serious though. It's hard to tell whether she's joking or not."

Ibara too agreed with Chitanda.

Seeing the both of them fervently opposed to Sawakiguchi's proposal, Satoshi probably felt mischievous as he said, "Then try and prove it wrong,"

He added with a gentle smile, "...Theoretically."

Jeez, Satoshi can be mean sometimes. Ibara held her tongue. That was to be expected, as Sawakiguchi had more or less given up on even deducing the case. Whether it's the sealed room, alibis or the murder weapon... they can all be explained away by the fact that "the killer is a poltergeist with supernatural powers". Simply perfect.

Faced with such a perfect despairing situation, Chitanda refused to budge.

"But it's wrong."

"That's why I said try to disprove it theoretically."

"It's wrong, it's just wrong, because... Oh!"

What was it? She seemed to have thought of something.

No, turns out she was just stumbling aimlessly as her eyes wandered drowsily.

"Ah, it's like a kaleidoscope." she muttered.

A kaleidoscope?

...Before I realized, Chitanda's face had gone white. Though her skin was normally quite pale, this time it was whiter than before. I didn't even get to ask whether she was fine or not before it happened.

Chitanda's body began swaying left and right, before finally falling flat on the nearest desk with a thud.

"Chi-chan!"

Ibara tried to help her up, but it was no use. Before long, we could hear her snoring softly. She seemed to have passed out from drunkenness. It's probably not good to stare at her sleeping face. To think that she could take seven whiskey bonbons before collapsing despite each containing so much alcohol... Guess I'll let her rest for now.

As I met Satoshi's gaze, he shrugged his shoulders.

While I wasn't about to avenge Chitanda's fall, I still said, "What about you, Satoshi? Do you accept Sawakiguchi's theory?"

Satoshi smiled and shook his head gently.

"It's true I was interested in her bold imagination, but practically I find it hard to believe. Though I have no basis for disproving it."

So Satoshi's also opposed to it.

I smiled.

"Well, unfortunately, I'm also interested in such imagination."

"Figures. After all, she managed to solve everything with just one simple explanation, finishing everything in one go, so to speak. So it's not unreasonable for you to be interested in it as well."

"Well, it's not exactly free from contradictions."

As I unconsciously let that slip, Ibara's interest was piqued.

"So it can be disproved?" she said while raising her voice.

Contradiction, or something of the sort. While it wasn't exactly a long explanation, I still spoke.

"If you consider Haba's words yesterday, then Sawakiguchi's theory cannot be correct. However, it's not really something complicated.

"Even as Hongou has collapsed half way into making the script, if they were to make the latter half of the movie into a splatter or occult horror movie, then they're gonna be needing plenty of props, that's the truth. And wasn't it said that they lacked the most important prop needed for all that?"

"The most important...?"

Ibara looked puzzled.

Satoshi turned and said to her, "You know, when Haba was complaining near the end,"

Ibara seemed to recall thanks to that hint.

"Ahh!" She yelled and met his gaze, "I know... The fake blood."

"Yup. Hongou's instruction asked for enough fake blood not just for Kaitou alone. As Haba did complain about Hongou's instruction, no matter what, this meant Hongou's instruction did not involve filming of any scene with lots of killing. As Hongou did not intend for any scenes with lots of bloodshed, she only requested one packet of fake blood. She did not request any other weapons or makeup either. As if that's possible. At any rate, Sawakiguchi had said it herself,"

Satoshi took over what I was about to say.

"A horror movie with only one victim is just too lonely."

I nodded.

Perhaps Sawakiguchi was serious in thinking that way. She may be a bit too self-righteous that anyone else might view it as absurd nonsense. It might work if she had guessed some of it correctly. But as she only worked with the marketing division, she was not aware of the work done by the other divisions, so she ended up guessing wrongly.

Feeling bored for some reason, Ibara muttered, "Hmph, explanations are just supplementary,"

Quite an esoteric way of putting it, I thought.

Neither Satoshi nor Ibara had any objections. And so Sawakiguchi's theory was considered and duly buried. But this meant all three detective wannabes' theories had been rejected...

All we could hear was someone snoring. It seemed Chitanda had yet to wake up.

==Translator's notes and references==

<references />

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hyouka:Volume 1 Chapter 1|1 - Letter from Benares]]
| Return to [[Hyouka|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hyouka:Volume 1 Chapter 3|3 - The Activities of the Prestigious Classics Club]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter5

2012-05-18T09:55:38Z

Exome:

==Chapter 5 - The One Who Will Succeed the Demon King==

===Part 1===

"What on earth is this—"

Clad in the devastating winds of the magic wind spirit, Ellis, who appeared gallantly, was speechless.

There was an unbelievable scene spread out before her eyes.

The knights of the Sylphid Knights, who maintained the public order of the academy, were collapsed on the ground in heaps.

Only academy students with excellent results could enroll into the Sylphid Knights. That was—

''Don't tell me, they were defeated by just one intruder!?''

In the middle of the darkness, where there was a drizzle.

A small figure, who put on an overcoat with a hood, was standing in the middle of the collapsed girls.

"Was it you, bastard? The one that did this!"

Ellis asked a direct question. Her hand was already armed with the elemental waffe –<Ray Hawk>.

It was just about 30 minutes ago that she heard the report that an intruder had appeared in the academy and plundered the classified materials of the seal specification from the library. Ellis immediately put out a pursuit order to a platoon of the Knights, and while she used her wind spirit to give instructions to every platoon, she was pursuing the intruder by herself.

And then, upon travelling at high speed to the place where she lost contact with them, they were in that state.

The spirit contractor before her eyes kept quiet. Just a scorning presence was transmitted.


"—I see, in that case, I'll make you talk whether you like it or not."

The <Ray Hawk>, which Ellis took a stance with, got filled with wind thunderously.

Just by looking, the figure of a contracted spirit could not be found in that person's surroundings. It seemed like that person wasn't holding an elemental waffe either.

However, the spirit contractor, before her eyes, had already defeated 5 girls from the Knights.

''Is she using a type of spirit that possesses the flesh?''

The opponent's identity was completely unknown. Or, far from not finding the figure of a contracted spirit, was the opponent not a spirit contractor?—No, that can't be it. For example, even if one launched a surprise attack, something like a person, who wasn't even a spirit contractor, to defeat five Knights members alone was impossible.

''In that case, I'll have to ascertain it with these eyes of mine—!''

Ellis took a stance with Ray Hawk and attacked like a gale.

The opponent finally reacted. A muffled voice was heard from under the hood—

"—Manifest, Wolf Fang."

At that moment, a pattern of lines appeared on the ground, and a spirit with the appearance of the ferocious wolf was summoned.

"That's your spirit, huh? However, it isn't a match for my magic wind spirit!"

As she ran, Ellis wielded her lance perfectly horizontal.

The lump of violent winds she released mowed down the roadside trees while rushing toward Wolf Fang.

Ellis accelerated like she was being sucked in by her self-made wind vortex, ignoring the stranded Wolf Fang, and aimed directly for the spirit contractor.


Tan!—She kicked the ground. Her academy skirt waved about and Ellis had jumped.

She was about to do her specialty, a nose-dive attack from the sky. It was a technique that had defeated all the upperclassmen during the practice matches.

With the contracted spirit stranded, the spirit contractor, who became defenseless, looked up.

And then, the person faced Ellis and turned his palm towards her.

"What!?"

"—Manifest, Blast Gear!"

At that moment, a bluish-white lightning, released from his palm, was fired at Ellis.

Ellis, who had not been expecting anything like an attack coming towards her, received a direct attack and was blown away without being even able to dodge in mid-air.

Without delay, Wolf Fang rushed in and attacked. It pushed down on Ellis, who was thrown onto the ground, and tried to bite down on her windpipe. On the verge of that—

Hyuu! She thought she heard a sound that ripped apart the air, then, Wolf Fang's body was severed into four parts in an instant, burning up into ashes.

"...!?"

Eliis raised her face, and traced the crimson remains that ripped apart the night sky with her eyes—

"You owe me one, Ellis Fahrengart."

Raven Class's Claire Rouge descended with her Flame tongue in her hand.

And then—


"Ellis, are you alright?!"

Armed with a silver sword, Kazehaya Kamito came running.

===Part 2===

Kamito rushed over to Ellis's side, who had already fallen.

Armed with the elemental waffe—Terminus Est, he stood with his arms apart as if protecting her.

Claire was a short distance away, and Fianna also came running later, out of breath.

"Ellis, are you alright?"

"...I-It isn't a big deal."

Kamito lifted Ellis up by her shoulder, and she turned red and turned her face away.

"What on earth happened? Who is that person?"

"It is nothing concerning you guys. This has been entrusted to the Knights, so step back."

"That won't do. We are spirit contractors. And even if there weren't the Knights, we have the obligation to fight to protect the academy."

"It's like that. Besides—"

Staring directly at Ellis's face, Kamito said.

"Our precious comrade was hurt; do you think we could stay silent?"


"Kamito..."

Ellis's face turned bright red , and she tightly pressed down on her chest.

—At that moment.

"Hey, I can't believe you came. Kazehaya Kamito."

The spirit contractor before his eyes raised his voice. For some reason, it was an irritating voice.

"...Who are you? Why do you know my name?"

"Your name is famous, you know. You're the same as me, a male spirit contractor."

"What!?"

The spirit contractor before his eyes slowly took off his overcoat with a hood.

At that moment, all of them at that place gulped.

Coming to sight from under the overcoat was—

His dark brown skin, which had tattoos applied all over his body; with glaring and shining red eyes, it was – a boy.

"Such a thing... don't tell me, there are male spirit contractors other than Kamito!?"

Claire raised a surprised voice.

It wasn't a girl disguised as a boy. 

Not just his voice and face, no matter how one looked at that physique, it was that of a male.

''This guy, who on earth... No, leaving that aside now –''

Before Kamito's eyes, the injured Knight girls had collapsed.


"—Was this done by you?"

"Yea. However, I didn't kill them. That lot was raised in a lenient miniature garden and isn't worth killing."

"What did you say!"

"Calm down, Ellis, it's just a cheap provocation."

Ellis grinded her teeth and whispered near Kamito's ear.

"Be careful, Kazehaya Kamito. He has a double contract with spirits."

"A double contract?"

A double contract was, in other words, contracts with two spirits at the same time.

By using several spirits, one could compensate for the weakness of his battle style.

However, exchanging contracts with several spirits would only have demerits in most cases.

The fellow contracted spirits caused interference, thus it became impossible to manifest their original powers.

Kamito was certainly in that situation right now. As the contract with the darkness spirit was not broken, it ended up shutting out Est's power, who was originally an even more powerful spirit.

"...A male spirit contracter. In addition, a double contractor?"

Ellis nodded.

"Hey, could you overlook this for today? I don't have the mood to fight you now."

"What was that?"


Kamito frowned at the boy, who waved his hand flutteringly like he was making fun of him.

"As long as I obtain this, that's fine."

The boy took out a small black lithograph from his chest pocket to show them.

"What is that?"

"The classified materials of the seal specification that I stole from the academy library. By using a special spirit device, it is filled with high density information that can be deciphered."

While arming herself with her magic lance of wind, Ellis muttered.

"The classified materials of the seal specification? Why did you steal such –"

At that moment, a leather whip flew aimed at the boy's hand.

It was Claire's surprise attack. Had it been foreseen? The boy easily dodged the whip—

"—Kamito, Ellis!"

"Ahh!"

Before Claire shouted, the both of them were moving.

"Tch, every one of them are one stupid lot—"

"You bastard—"

Feeling that her comrades of the Knights were insulted, Ellis was enraged.

She swung her Ray Hawk perfectly horizontally – the wind blades, dancing boisterously, severed the roadside trees.

"Huh, another charge? You have no ingenuity!"


As he dodged the raging wind blades, the boy jumped.

He had a superhuman jumping power. In a manner of passing each other with movements like those of a shadow, he drove a counter punch into Ellis's stomach, who came charging.

"Guu—"

"Ellis!"

Kamito shouted.

''With just one strike to that Ellis...''

The boy, who made Ellis faint, had already jumped into the darkness.

"Don't escape!"

Claire immediately let loose her Flame Tongue. Beautifully drawing an arc, the red hot killing brandish stood out vividly in the black night.

A sculpture, modeled after the appearance of the elemental lord, was severed in an instant, and was blasted with a flashy sound.

Kamito took a stance with Terminus Est, and jumped into the rising cloud of dust.

The attack just now shouldn't have made a direct hit. He searched for the enemy's figure by his presence—

At that moment, bloodlust was felt from behind.

Kamito immediately jumped sideways. The killing flash of a dagger mowed down at the place where his head was a moment ago.

The boy stepped in without a sound. He didn't give him a chance to get some distance between them.

There were no wasted movements—It was like those movement of Silent Killing.

''This guy – he's a professional assassin!?''


Kamito barely stopped the blow of the drawn sword, flashing in the darkness, with his sword.

At that moment, there was a strong impact to his stomach. A strong punch was thrown, and Kamito's stance crumbled. An assassin's dagger swooped over – but Kamito knocked off the dagger with the bottom of his fist, and rolled on the ground with the force, getting some distance.

"Hey, aren't you pretty good, as expected of the strongest blade dancer."

"What!?"

Kamito's eyes widened in surprise.

''This guy, does he know my true identity!?''

In that moment's opening, when his consciousness went astray, the boy smiled and came jumping once again.

There were no weapons in his hands. Kamito was armed with Terminus Est—

"—Manifest, Falchion!"

"Wha!?"

A violent firework exploded. Terminus Est, which was horizontally mowed down on, was repelled.

What the boy was holding in his hand was a large blue shining sword.

It wasn't an ordinary sword—It was an elemental waffe of a sword spirit.

"His third contracted spirit!?"

He had crossed swords several times with spirit contractors that used two spirits at the same time.

However, he had not heard of anything like a spirit contractor using a third or more spirits.


"This isn't something to be that surprised about. The demon king Solomon was said to have used seventy-two spirits, you know."

"Don't mess around... that's just a legend—"

"What if the existence of that legend was now right before your eyes?"

The boy warped his lips into a smile.

"I am Jio Inzagi – The one who will succeed the demon king."

"Kamito, get away!"

At that moment, countless fireballs were released from behind. It was Claire's spirit magic.

Kamito immediately reacted and jumped.

It was a downpour of fireballs. However, the boy –Jio Inzagi held out his hand with a calm composure,

"—Manifest, Aerial!"

A lump of compressed winds was released radically.

The violent whirling wind erased the fireballs and blew away the surrounding rubble together with Kamito.

''Aerial...His fourth spirit!?''

Jio's shadow appeared aright above Kamito, who looked surprised.

At the same time as releasing Aerial, he had used that force and jumped.

The edge of the sword spirit in his hand shone silver.

"Die—Ren Ashbell."

"...!?"



Towards Kamito's heart, the tip of a shining sword approached—

At that moment, a pebble came flying from the side.

"Tch—"

Jio repelled that off reflexively, and at that moment-

A flash like broad daylight filled his field of vision.

Jio, whose eyes were disoriented, lost his sword and it pierced the ground.

Kamito quickly regained his stance—

Katsun! –There was a dry sound. A smashed transparent stone fell at Kamito's feet.

''...This is a spirit ore?''

Kamito was taken aback and turned around.

Over there—

"Hey, I wonder, could you please not forget about me?"

Fianna was standing with her hands at her waist.

===Part 3===

He might have noticed that her voice was trembling.

And yet, Fianna stout-heartedly glared at the enemy before her – Jio Inzagi.


There were 3 spirit ores held in her hand. Every piece had a flash spirit sealed in it.

The appearance definitely looked flashy, but its attack power was almost nonexistent; it was only usable as a distraction at best.

It was possible to take him by surprise just now, but he was probably not an opponent who would fall for such a childish trick again.

Jio Inzagi slowly turned towards Fianna.

Being watched by his glaring and shining red eyes, Fianna's shoulders trembled.

"Hey, were you the one who hindered me?"

"He is mine. Get your hands off him."

"I see—"

Jio faced her directly and held out his hand.

"—Manifest, Shining Ray"

A spear of ominous light was born from that hand – he had decided to aim at Fianna's heart.

"Ah—"

Fianna – couldn't even move.

Like a prey glared at by a predator.

The spirit ores held in her palms fell out. Her fingertips were trembling due to the fear.

"No, it's the same as that day—"

She had a flashback.

Four years ago, when she stood before her, that day.


That day when she tasted the fear of hopelessness, when Fianna's heart had broken.

She had planned on firmly opposing him and drawing out her courage, but her body's trembling wouldn't stop.

"Then, die—"

Jio threw the light spear.

"Fianna!"

Claire launched her Flame Tongue, but it wouldn't make it in time with that distance.

Fianna closed her eyes. A moment later, she resigned herself to her coming death.

However—

"...Eh?"

The pain of her heart being pierced that should have been there wasn't there.

When she opened her eyes—

"Kamito-kun?"

Kamito was before her eyes with his arms opened, and had stopped the light spear with his left hand.

Red blood trickled down from his pierced palm.

"Whoa, I've misjudged you. You covered for such a useless person."

"Shut up... Fianna is our comrade."

Kamito groaned in order to suppress the pain, and genuflected on that spot.


"That's fine, if you want to die so much, then I'll immediately kill—"

"I won't let you, that guy is my slave!"

At that moment, the Flame Tongue released by Claire attacked Jio.

The crimson flames licked the ground. Jio clicked his tongue and jumped.

—At that moment, The sound of clattering armors and helmets was heard in the distance.

It seemed that having heard the sound of a battle, a reinforcement of a large group of Knights had come.

"Tch, in this situation, I'll pardon you. I've already obtained the target materials."

"You won't escape!"

"Claire, don't chase him too far!"

Kamito stopped Claire, who was about to pursue him.

"...Kamito, is your injury alright?"

"Ahh, it isn't a big ... Ouch!"

"Id-idiot, don't overdo it!"

Claire supported Kamito, who was struggling with the pain, by his back.

"The same male spirit contractor as you... that guy, who on earth is he?"

"Yea...Fianna?"

Kamito noticed something and turned around.

The backlash of the tension being resolved had caused Fianna to collapse at that spot suddenly like a thread snapping.

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter4|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter6}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume1 Chapter1

2012-03-26T04:58:24Z

Exome: Why is the grammar so inconsistant btw? mix of present and past tense

==Chapter 1: You are my contracted spirit==

=== Part 1 ===

In a quiet forest where the sun rays were shining through leaves.

"Paa--"

Suddenly, the rippling sound of water resounded in the air.

Kamito, he--opened his mouth wide and just stood there.

A girl...In front of his eyes was a fully naked girl.

She was cute, extraordinarily cute. Her eyes were big and red like rubies, her cherry-red lips were wet and lustrous, her dazzling white flesh was as silky as milk, and on the surface of the water, her beautiful legs were slender and fine. Also, what caught his eyes more than anything was--

The hair that clings on her gorgeous fine glass work like body, crimson red like burning fire.

Of course, she was naked. Stark naked.

"......"

Kamito felt cold sweat on his back.

Not good.

It's really not good that she is seen naked.

......I should really run away quickly. Even though he gave that rational advice to himself, his body wouldn't move. Actually, he was ''charmed''. The scene was so surreal that Kamito felt a bit detached from reality.

And at that time, the girl--

[[Image:STnBD V01 013.jpg|thumb]]

Her moist and beautiful eyes blinked, having found the unexpected intruder.
Staring blankly, she seemed yet to have fully grasped the situation.
She didn't even try to cover her still developing small breasts.

Tick.

The water drops fell from the young girl's bangs. Kamito's consciousness came back at the sound of the water.

"Ah-that......"

Kamito coughed once, and removed his glance from the naked girl　who was standing motionlessly.

"How can I say it......it looks like an accident, right? It is an unfortunate accident for both of us..."

At that time, Kamito made two fatal errors. The first, of course, was that he started to make futile explanations. The best choice was to take advantage of the fact that the girl was dazed, and run away from the trouble immediately.

And the other error was--

"Even though it was an accident, I have seen you in such a situation. Sorry, my apologies."

Until here it was still fine, but the last part......

"Though, don't worry. I'm still a healthy boy, so I don't have ''that kind of interest''. I......"

Looking at the young girl's ''still developing small chest''--

"I have no interest towards a kid's body."

Looks like he stepped on a gigantic landmine.

"......"

A frozen silence fell.

Silently, the girl raises her red hair coiled arm. Her shoulders were slightly shaking. But the reason wasn't because of the cold, but Kamito was oblivious to that fact.

"Sixteen--"

"Eh?"

The girl's delicate lips were mumbling something, and Kamito lifted his eyebrows.

"I-I-I AM ALREADY SIXTEEN-YEARS OLD!!!"

At the instant when she screamed that out, the young girl's red hair standed on its end.

"Haa!?"

As Kamito opened his eyes wide in surprise--

"Sixteen!? For real? How can you have such a pitiful chest--"

He quickly covered his mouth. Though it was already too late.

"......Unforgivable."

The young girl said that in a low, cold voice.

"D-Definitely unforgivable......you, you, you, you peeping demon, pervert, lewd beast!"

"You know it well, words like lewd beast." 

Kamito said that in a low voice with narrowed eyes.

"Hn?"

......At that time, he noted that the forest's trees were making a low whisper-like rustle.

(Is that the wind? No, that's--)

--- Guardian of Crimson’s blaze, Keeper of the Sleepless furnace!

--- Now is the time to abide the contract of blood, hasten to my side as commanded!

From the young girl's cute lips came a smooth incantation in spirits’ language. At that instant, accompanied by the sound of an air blast, a scourging flame whip appeared in the hand of the girl.

(.....a Spirit Contractor!)

Kamito shouted in his head.

Spirit Contractor --- another dimensional layers of this world, the “Astral Zero”.

Witches who have signed a contract with a fierce spirit from that place are called “Spirit Contractors”.

The Spirit Contractor can use different types of spirits, wielding its powers freely.

It seemed that the girl in front of him had a contract with a flame type spirit.

The young girl was a Spirit Contractor. It isn't something to be surprised about.

After all, this is the place where the country's excellent Spirit Contractors are gathered together.

(.....However, surprisingly she is even capable of using Elemental Waffe.)

The natures of the spirit summoned into this world from the Astral Zero can be roughly divided into two types.

The first type is a massless, shapeless type that appears in its original state as a ‘Divine Core’. This is purely the summoning of a spirit's power, and is used as a vault of magical power for the spirit magic.

There is another type, the pure state of summoning a part of the spirit’s existence as it is. Because of the tremendous amount of power required and the difficulty to control it, it is said that only a tiny portion of the spirit contractors can do it to this extent.

Even so, the girl before his eyes is not just using a spirit, but could use it to the extent of using the spirit as a highly optimized elemental buff.

(.... it means that, eh? – Am I now in a life or death situation?)

As the thought suddenly hits him, Kamito was stunned.

At the place where the flame whip touched the water's surface, a gush of white steam was rising from it.

"You, you have the guts..... "

The girl murmured with her trembling voice. Her face was red. Was it due to her anger, or her embarrassment?

"Rea-really, you have some nerve, to p-peek , while I, Claire Rouge, am taking my bath....."

“W-Wait, that's a misunderstanding! Let me explain it first!"

Kamito shook his head in panic.

"I will not listen to your excuses. Please turn into ashes, PERVERT!"

The flame whip ignited furiously in the wielder’s hand and was moving as if it was licking the water surface.

"Oooooh..!?"

Kamito threw his body, and quickly jumped into the dense brushes at proximity.

Nearly at the same time, the flame whip brushed its way over his head.

The idle red residue remained on the trees, which were cut off like a complete joke. The cut surface of the tree trunks' remains were surprisingly clean, without any trace of burn. The attack was so quick that the flames didn't even have the time to ignite the trees.

The hair on Kamito's forehead was fluttering down on his mouth while cold sweat appeared on his forehead.

(.....Um, that's a joke, right? I'm not going to die like that, will I?)

Zing, biyutsu – there was like an endless dance of crimson flash cutting horizontally and vertically in the forest. The bush was mowed down in a blink of eye, losing his place of hiding, Kamito hurriedly dashed out.

“You wild beast, stay still and let me hit you!“

“That's nonsense, I’m not a pervert!“

Kamito screamed out and at the same time, the whip swung downwards on his feet, causing a violent spark to scatter. Raising from the ground, the whip immediately sprang up in the direction of the forest woods, which got ruthlessly severed. But fortunately among all the unluckiness, the girl - Claire's aim wasn't quite accurate. After all, one hand was hiding her pitiful chest from being revealed, and in order to conceal her most important part, she squatted down in the pond. However, considering how she handled her whip in such a position, she should be normally talented at using it.

“How conceited despite being a pervert, please obediently turn into charcoal!“

“As I am saying, I’m not a pervert!“

Kamito stopped and turned around. He pointed out something that he had been mindful for sometime.

“Hey, are you sure that you're hiding it properly? Between the gaps of your finger, you can’t hide it delicately.”

“......eh?”

Instantly, Claire’s facial expression froze. And-

“Kyaaaaaaaaaah!”

Blushing deeply and screaming in a cute voice strangely - she quickly hid her chest with both of her hands.

“Ah, idiot!”

Kamito involuntarily exclaimed.

Claire let go and lost control of the flame whip, and it severed the trees behind the girl. Slowly, the huge trees came falling down right at her. However, Claire didn’t notice it since her eyes were closed in embarrassment, and embracing her naked chest with both hands. 

(Damn--)

At this instant, Kamito kicked the ground. Running with his whole strength towards the pond, he then jumped while grabbing Claire’s shoulders.

“Wha-!?”

Claire’s red pupils dilated widely. Kamito ignored it and aggressively pressed her down in the water. The moment Claire’s hand touched the water, a gush of steam rose, and the flame whip disappeared. Immediately after, the trees　nearby fell down, and giant tree trunks collapsed down on them.

Duuuun!

Deafening sound almost broke the ears, and magnificent large water columns rose.

Absorbing the heat of the burning flame, the warm pond water poured down like heavy rain.

.....A few seconds later.

“Um......“

With a seducing rising voice, Claire slowly opened her eyes. She had an expression of shock, and her eyes blinked in wonder. Kamito was lying on top of Claire, and briefly he found himself staring into her eyes. Their faces were so close that if someone was to push his back lightly, their lips would likely touch. The crimson red hair clung closely to her nape. Her moist lips were cherry red. Delicate glass doll like perfect face was in front of Kamito's eyes. For a short moment it looked like he had involuntarily fallen for her. Kamito quickly shook his head.

“......Um, are you alright? Are you hurt..”

Claire nodded. Somehow, it seemed she had not fully absorbed the situation yet. Kamito sighed, then tried to stand up.

Funyuu.

His hand under the water had touched something soft.

“Hwaaah!”

(What is that? Mud?--)

Funyu. Munyu (touch, touch).

“Hm, ya, hwaaa”

From her moist lips came a shallow sweet voice. Claire's submerged naked body twitched for some reason.

“Um ..this is?”

Having come this far, Kimito finally arrived in a certain conclusion. A certain......awfully frightening conclusion.

(No, wait, calm down, maybe --- could I have mistaken)

It can’t be. There was no such thing. While letting a flow of cold sweat, he desperately tried to deny such a possibility.

"When I looked it earlier, it wasn't so..."

“Wh..wha.. wha..whattt .... are..you...do..ing”

Claire’s lip trembled, shaking involuntarily. She was blushing with tears in her eyes.

Apparently, it probably wasn't.....a lump of mud that he touched.

“You, PERVERT----!”

“Gwah!”

Because he got hit hard by a knee in the stomach, Kimito collapsed into the pond's water.

Gugugugugu....!

With rising wobbling heat haze behind her, Claire slowly stood up. Before one knows, the flame whip materialized by the flame spirit was again grasped in her hand. The water in the pond instantaneously started to boil, and bubbles began to show here and there.

“No..No, it’s a misunderstanding! Wait, I’m really gonna die.....”

“Sh..Shut up pervert, you will die here!”

Together with an almost ear breaking deafening sound, Kamito’s body whirled highly into the air.

=== Part 2 ===

“.....Un”

Few minutes later. Kamito starts to recover his consciousness, before his eyes, trees within the forest unfold.

He tried to rise---

Suddenly, he noticed something which was coiled around his neck.

It was a leather black whip for torturing. (What is this thing…), Kamito tried to remove it,

“Finally woke up, You Peeping Tom Pervert”

The thing on his neck tightens.

“Gweh!? Release me....”

Kamito coughed then looked upward-

Scarlet haired young girl – Claire, stood with her hands at her waist. Keeping her slim eyebrow arc raised, she gazed sharply down at Kamito.

This time she was not naked. The girl has changed into an adorable uniform. It has the pattern of black line within the pure white, Areishia Spirit Academy’s uniform.

A ribbon tie decorated the front of her chest. Instead of a button, a talisman was sewn on it. Between the gap of knee sock stockings and a pleat skirt, her slender beautiful legs stuck out brilliantly. The tiny ribbons tied her blazing crimson hair on both sides. This was the so called twin tail hair style. Judging from her still wet hair, it seems that he hadn’t lost consciousness for that long.

Keeping the neck of Kamito bound tightly, Claire puffed up her small chest.

“Well, be grateful. I went easy and didn’t kill you”

“That has to be lying. You definitely intended to kill me. ”

“What are you talking about? If I was serious, you would've been cinders by now. ”

..... She just said something terribly frightening in a calm manner.

By the way, cinders are the soft ash residue left from incinerated firewood.

“I beg your forgiveness to spare me from becoming cinders. After all, I helped you.”

“Yeah, I’m a fair noble, I’ll give you credit for that. You are of a higher grade than an average pervert, so you are a high grade pervert.”

“In the end the pervert designation doesn't change. By the way, isn't a high grade pervert even worse than an average pervert?”

“Wh.. What.....pretending to help, you ...you touched, my breast!”

Recalling what happened earlier, Claire's shy face suddenly turns red.

(Hmm?)

Seeing such a reaction from her, Kamito had an idea.

.....This girl, could it be that she is that kind of person?

“So it seems, that my lady is a pervert that has a hobby of whipping man.”

Kamito teased her nonchalantly -

“What!? Wr, Wro, Wrong, I’m not!”

The response was immediate as expected. Claire shook her head, and her cheeks instantly became bright red all the way to her ears.

“Then do you enjoy being whipped?”

“.....m! Wha... What.. are...you..sayi..ng?”

Claire's eyes twirled, as a steam puff rose out from her head. She is surprisingly flustered.

(Oh, as I expected....)

Kamito smiled bitterly in his heart.

(This girl, is really really innocent.)

Perhaps, this girl is not that special. After all, this is the Areishiya Spirit academy, where witch princesses who have made contracts with spirits are gathered.

Only pure maidens are capable of communicating with the spirits
from Astral Zero. Among them, those who retain enough divine
power so that they can command a contracted spirit, are noble girls
from the family of kings or lords of ancient and honorable
lineage, whose spirit contractor blood was strengthened through
marriage of many generations.

To maintain the purity of their body and heart, these girls are
raised in an environment that's completely separated from the
males since childhood: the so called elite education for
spirit contractors. Therefore, all the girls attending the
academy are super boxed-in princesses who are unaccustomed to
men.

Finding the unexpected weak point of the girl, Kamito had the
slight desire to play a prank on her.

Keeping a kneeling position, Kamito looked up at the embarrassed
bright red face of Claire.

"ah, then, there is something I have meant to say since earlier."

"wh...what, you pervert!"

"I can see your panties from this angle."

"Fuwah!" 

Tears begun to float in her crimson eyes, Claire hastily pressed down the fringe of her skirt with both hands.

“you... you saw it?”

“Only a glance, you are unexpectedly quite daring. It has the same color as your hair.”

"You... you lie! It is not red! It’s white, white!" 

“So, it’s white.”

“......ha!?”

Realizing that she was tricked, Claire bit her lips-

“U, uuuuuuuuuh~”

..... Somehow she started to cry.

At this sudden unexpected reaction, Kamito panicked. “What a slutty unladylike person, to confess the color of her own panties,” he had planned to tease her more with such words..... but he felt pity seeing her like this. 

Taking the chance while Claire was still in disarray, Kamito removed the the whip coiled around his neck.

“My bad, I went a bit too far with my prank. Sorry.”

Kamito stood up and placed his hand on Claire's head. Claire stopped crying, and looked puzzled.

“My bad that I have seen your naked body while bathing, and I have .... have touched your breast as well. But they were not intentional. Please believe me.”

“Wha, What.....”

Seeing the truthfulness in Kamito’s eye, Claire can not help but to avert her eyes.

“....What, What is this? If you are not a pervert, then '''why are you here?'''”

A question of matter of course. This forest is under the jurisdiction of Areishia Spirit Academy, known as the “Spirit Forest”. There is no reason for the presence of a man in the academy where pure witch princesses are gathered.

Even if he is not a pervert, there is little doubt that he is someone suspicious. 

“I was, summoned here by Greyworth.”

“Greyworth..... the academy director!?”

Claire suspiciously questioned. Indeed, it is only nature to doubt.

“I’m not lying. Look, here’s the evidence.”

Kimito shrugged his shoulders, and took out one letter from his burned coat’s inside pocket. The letter was signed by the renowned academy director. Also, it was stamped with the emblem seal that symbolize the five great elemental lords.

“Is....that, the first rank emblem seal of the empire!?”

Claire let out voice of dismay from her lips. The first rank emblem seal is produced by sealing spirits with a special technique. It is rated as the highest among the emblem seals issued by the empire, and is said to be completely impossible to counterfeit. Of course, it is something that is rarely seen, but as a spirit contractor, Claire could certainly tell its authenticity. 

“.....It seems to be the real thing. But, why would the academy director call a man here?”

“Well, for that you have to ask Greyworth, that old hag. It was troublesome for me, too.”

“That.. that old hag!?”

Instantly, Claire's face stiffened.

The Twilight Witch, Greyworth is greatly respected by the witch princesses who aim to become spirit knights. It was said that her popularity in the Orudesia Empire is neck and neck with the Strongest Sword Dancer Ren Ashbell. Even after a decade since she retired from the squad of the twelve knight generals, the most elite force of the spirit knights known as the <Numbers>, her legendary name as a witch is still being feared and revered to the highest degree. 

(Well, for me, she is nothing but a nightmare....)

Tucking away the letter in his pocket, Kamito shrugged his shoulders.

“Greyworth is an old acquaintance of mine. I have came all the way here, but the academy ground is very large, so I have lost my way”

Areishia Spirit Academy ground is incredibly vast. After all, beside the academic city at the foot of the hill, it also includes the entire spirit forest that spreads around it.

“Could it be, that you were misled by the spirits in the forest. That's so lame.”

“.....Yeah, that’s how it is”

Claire chuckled, while Kamito nodded, feeling a bit dejected.

Existing in various location of the continent, the spirit forests are connected with Astral Zero through the GATE, and are inhabited by the spirits that have gone astray to this world. Most of the spirits have no interest in the humankind so they are harmless. But there are also spirits who enjoy playing pranks, and they deliberately mislead the travelers who stray into the forest. As he was guided by the spirits'　whispers and went deeper and deeper in the forest, he must have lost the way to the academy.

“Anyway, I’m really glad that I met a person. It is not very appealing to become a victim of the forest. From here onward, which direction should I follow to get to the academy?”

“Which direction.....for your own information, I shall tell you, that it takes two hours to get to the academy from here on foot.”

“What, that far!?”

If he was to walk for such long distance, most likely he would be once again tricked by the spirits. Since a student of the academy was here, he had thought that the academy was much nearer than it was. 

(.....hmm? Why was this girl taking a bath at this kind of place?)

A plain question suddenly arises. Today is indeed a bit hot, nonetheless instead of coming all the way here, there should be showering facilities inside of the academy no matter what. Anyhow there are only girls in the school, there is nothing to be embarrassed about.

Being asked, Claire dug her hands into her wet twin tail hair and tried to comb it.

“I was here for the purification ritual for a spirit contract. Being a spring next to a shrine, the water here has the highest holy quality. Do you at least know that spirits like a woman which has a pure mind and body?”

“Spirit Contract?”

The moment he hears those words, a throbbing pain came from the back of his left hand covered in leather gloves. Kamito grimaced from the burning sharp pain.

“A bit further from here, there is an ancient holy sword in a historical shrine. Rumor has it that a powerful “Sealed Spirit” is inhabited there. Since the foundation of the academy, not a single witch princess has successfully formed a contract with it. It surely sounds like a very proud spirit."

Sealed Spirits – are not the spirits that reside in Astral Zero.

Among the spirits, there are those who were sealed into weapons or armors by powerful ancient spirit contractors. Most of them have brought about terrible disasters to the humans, and are dreadful beings called djin or efreet by ancient societies. 

Of course, they are not meant to be empolyed by the human spirit contractors. For that purpose, the ancient great spirit contractors sealed them in weapons or armors so that they will never be summoned again.

“You, do you plan to form a contract with a sealed spirit?”

“That's right! Do you have a problem with it?”

“Stop, it’s too dangerous.”

“Hmm, you seem to know it quite well, even though you are not a spirit contractor. I’m quite aware of the danger, but I need a powerful spirit no matter what.”

Claire muttered, biting her tightly close lips.

Seeing her serious facial expression, Kamito involuntarily shuts his mouth.

“But, don't you already have a contract with the flame spirit from earlier? That is also a quite powerful spirit, won't it be fine if you raise it up?”

For its tribute, a flame spirit is not very rare. But, there are only a handful spirit contractors who can control a spirit of such rank and even capable of <elemental waffe> in the whole empire. Besides, spirit contractors that have formed a contract with multiple spirits are so rare that they almost don't exist. Discordance between the spirits can cause deterioration of the balance of divine power. Without enough talent one can't control them.

“'''Scarlett''' is an important partner. But-”

I need more power-- Claire calmly shook her head.

“I have a goal. To achieve it, I must have a strong spirit.”

=== Part 3 ===

Fluffily swinging her crimson twin tails on her back, Kamito followed her inside the forest. Claire in her leather shoe sandals, while having a hard time walking and expectedly having an accumulated secant of her spirit errand, was walking in a light frivolous way.

“Here”

Then, suddenly her well proportioned feet stopped walking.

With her hands on her hips, she looked back with a half eye glare towards Kamito.

“Why are you following me? You pervert peeping maniac ”

“I’m lost, and I don’t know the way towards the academy. As I have said several times, I am not a pervert peeping maniac. It’s Kamito, Kamito Kazehaya”

“Fufu, what a weird name. Crake’s origin?”

Crake is a large harmonious country obi in the eastern region. The Orudeshia language and culture, largely differs in terms in the relationship of people with spirits.

“No, It’s not from Crake. I was born in a far remote island minority group village”

Kamito intentionally obscures his own statement. Certainly, he was born in an eastern island country, but the larger half of his childhood life wasn't spent there.

“Your name has quite a rare taste and mine is, Claire Rouge”

“Don’t call my name in a friendly manner. Anyway it’s a strange name”

“Really? But, I consider it a nice name”

“Wha, What are you saying, stu, stupid!”

Claire's face blushes, then she suddenly changes back to her former direction, and briskly walks faster than usual.

Claire Rouge ---- obviously a Pseudonymn.

Most of the students attending the Areishia Spirit Academy, in their young age learned to use the accumulated secant of their spirit, like today’s noble young girl is doing. But, Rouge residence is an unheard family name. For hiding a noble family name, she must have some reason for it, and finding more explanation about it is detrimental.

(.....Anyone, wants to achieved their own inner hidden desire)

Kamito with his eyes glancing in the direction of his decaying left hand, inside his leather glove.

Even I -

Claire keeps advancing steadily. Kamito hastily chased the twin tail swaying after her back. Now, losing sight of Claire inside the forest will bring only trouble for him. The dangers of spending one night inside the “Spirit Forest”- is the thing Kamito is being aware of.

“Is that dress the academy's uniform?”

“Yah”

Claire nods in a cold manner while walking.

Areishia Spirit Academy Uniform is a robust protective garment that acts as a guard, which has undergone spirit’s protection, and sacred in nature which was improved surely enough to last long. The good thing is that a pear amount of spirits act as a high ceremonial clothing.

“What, are you saying that I don’t harbor value on it?”

“No, it’s not like that. Honestly speaking”

Kamito shrugged his shoulder, and then honestly answer it. Bad mouthing or knocking over someone’s – grandfather’s wardrobe, is the overall situation that anyone should avoid.

“Wha, Whatt, What are you saying! I, I’m not an Idiot!”

(Kaatsu) Claire blushes in deep red, while (Pyun-Pyun) waving her whip.

“Uwahh, Calm down!”

“You, you, are you trying to tell me to do a weird thing!”

“''Me saying a weird thing?, I am just saying that - *in pain*, I know, I know, because, I’m in a disadvantage one on one against your whip!''”

(....phew, it was necessary to tell her a battle strategy, unexpectedly to meet a chaperone princess here)

While dodging the whip which was swung downward in a paper width difference, Kamito sighed in his mind. The holy blade removing any markings on its way inside the forest, creating a gap in the place, then stopped in an arched way. Claire interfere by restraining the extension force with the tip of her fingers, unwinding its circulation in that place in just an ample of time, Kamito expression then calms down.

“From here onwards, it will be really dangerous, so, stay away from me by one meter”

“If you know that it’s dangerous, why not stop?”

“As am I saying, I need to have a strong spirit”

Claire calmly shook her head, when her pair of legs stumbles upon the small shrine.

Disregarding her warnings, Kamito followed her. As for coming about a necessity of battle strategy as his pretext reason, but the truth is, he was just worried about Claire.

After all “Sealed Spirits” are strong and in the same time have a wild nature. They prefer destruction and chaos, the possibility that they would murder that someone who employs them as a spirit was likely to happen.

The frightful hand of humanity can not manage to terminate it --- therefore, they have sealed it.

Sixteen years of age Claire, with such an innate talent of manipulating a spirit, is revered as a deity. However, if by any chance, she would release a sealed spirit; she would fail to control it.

Accidentally, the girl encountered the thing we are talking about, but she overlooked it.

“Why did you follow me? Don't you understand the situation”

“You sure have the confidence that you will completely tame it”

“Of, of course!”

“If there’s any problem tell me”

Kamito shrugged his shoulder and, Claire is facing him while not paying any attention.

“....Suit yourself”

Inside the shrine is a dark gloomy misty atmosphere. Mingling in the air inside are tiny fumes of stinking odor, Claire is somewhat frowning from disgust.

“......Flame, Bring Light”

A fire ball immediately starts to glow from Claire's fingertips. The Fire Spirit’s power when summoned gives some basic fundamental spirit magic. The flickering light of the fire ball dimly illuminates the walls of the shrine.

And, from the innermost of the shrine --- It was severed.

“The.....container of the sealed spirit was severed?”

Kamito muttered, while Claire quietly nods.

Stabbed standing in a huge stone with its omitted severed body. A hundred century old seal grade framework severed disconnected in the broken rusty sashimi knife with its wholeness missing. In its cut off belly, a delicate ancient red inscription dimly radiates palely.

“In this place lies our former beloved, Saint Severian Academy”

“Saint Severian? That was destroyed by Demon King Sulaiman?”

Demon King Sulaiman --- accompanied by his seventy two powerful spirit followers, demolished a major peace agreement which brought chaos in the world, and '''the only man in history that can control a spirit errand'''.

It was said that demon king destroyed the Saint Severian Academy.

“Idiot, there’s no way that’s the real thing”

Claire states being engrossed by it.

“In all the places within the country obi, why is it that it's stabbed in this stone. This place used to be a village, I wonder why in a deserted village. Now, there’s no way it’s genuine from that severed thing as our lead, It’s reasonable enough because it’s not always the case where a sealed spirit is a strong one”

“.....Indeed. Certainly, it’s not like no such place exists..”

Claire determined with her blade walks toward him.

“Hey....”

“You stay back”

Approaching Kamito whose hands are being restrained, Claire clenched the hilt of her holy blade.

“Don’t overwork yourself ”

“....Got it”

Kamito barely lightly reached the bag guarding the thing on it. The other person on his side which is reluctantly not motivated about the sealed spirit. In the first time, a mature serious silent atmosphere is between them.

“.....Move, Claire Rouge”

Claire's breathing deeply murmured informing her own body. A voice meekly trembles from her. A truly complicated scene it was.

--- Thy Sealed Old Holy Blade, Oh Noble Spirit!

--- Wave, I as your master yields your contract, Grind as I wave your scabbard along!

A spell coming from her cherry colored lips, a yang spirit language, contract ritual. The red lotus filaments dancing in the air, inside the shrine a roaring wind vortex begins to accumulate. 　

Kamito gulps his breath, looking at her female appearance. Once a contract has been exchanged and the spirit recongnizes Clair as its master, a spirit seal is engraved within her female body. A contract vow is a final seal agreement. In this moment, a gust of wind swept inside the shrine.

“......eh?”

But, Claire is unfazed. She calmly recites her contract vow.

---And, the female clenched the Severian’s holy blade, a blinding light released from it.

(I can’t....believe it, She was exchanging a contract with the sealed spirit!?)

Preventing being swept by the wind, astonished Kamito raised his voice.

Because the holy blade was stabbed in the stone, she was hitting it while releasing a tremendous divine energy. If it was an average spirit errand, she would have already passed out.

“---Three times, I order to wave, wave, I grant thee to plunge!”

And, Claire’s vow reverberates inside the shrine --- in that instant.

Chaaaarge!

“Co, Come out, Come out!”

“.....What, seriously!?”

The blade came out of the stone then brandishing it overhead, Claire exclaimed with joy. And then followed by a question mark.

The ancient system engraved in its belly; releases a powerful intense brilliant light!

“......ha!?”

Claire involuntarily releases the blade from her hand ---

The holy blade thrusts into the ground, in that time, the light scattered into pieces.

“Kyaaaaah!”

A short shriek flew, then Claire collapses into the ground.

“Hey, are you okay!”

Kamito quickly runs towards Claire.

“Wha, What? Ouch, What is....”

Claire holding her temple trying to get up, quickly stepped back then looked around.

“My, My sealed spirit?”

“No, I....can sense something terrible”

Sweat is flowing intensely from the back of Kamito's neck. Wearing a terrified facial expression, looking up at the shrine’s ceiling. In that place, '''swinging while floating in the air was the blade'''.

It's not the familiar loose broken blade in that place. But, It was a rough sharpned, good quality steel blade.

“Is that.....the sealed spirit’s knife!?”

“Can you really not tell that’s a '''spirit sword''', rather it’s not the time for that”

“The spirit errand is here, but why can’t it understand me”

“As I can see it can understand. Maybe, in its eyes, that thing just can’t comprehend which of us was his faithful master”

“.....umm, It seems like that”

Claire unusual obediently bows her head.

The floating sword slants pointing its tip in a downward direction, exactly motionless.

Then ---

“.....H, Hide!”

Kamito in that instant, pushes down Claire to the ground. A buzzing sound of an insect grazed contaminating the ear which can’t go away that far in one’s neighborhood.

“Wai, Waa, Wait, where are you touching me, I will turn you into charcoal!”

It was clear that Claire’s face is deeply red in her carelessness, while on the other hand, Kamito’s heart is beating faster.

“Idio, Idiot, violent!”

Kamito quickly steps away from her body, the spirit sword flew away, taking their attention, looking at it with both their eyes.

A clattering sound, fragments of rocks fall down. The shrine’s ceiling was completely cut open cleanly.

“As expected, that spirit came loose ---”

Claire scowled half opened eye towards Kamito.

“......umm the spirit is completely running wild”

“You, You’re Noisy. Fro.. From here onwards, You will be obedient to me!”

“YOU....”

Kamito surprised, is now in a situation in which he can’t even talk back.

The spirit sword releases a chattering noise while approaching them. Inside the shrine, it was moving freely swiftly in the air, without any restriction in its area.

Kamito grabbed Claire’s hand, trying to pull her to a stand. Touching each others soft skin, (Doki) a heart beat, then both of them regrettablly turn their faces away from each other.

“Hwaah”

“Always has a cute reaction. Let's flee”

“Wha.. whaa. whatt.. Cute.. what me, Kyaa!”

“Let’s run outside!”

Pulling Claire’s hand with his hand, while running towards the direction of the shrine’s exit that's basking with sunshine.

The spirit sword immediately chases after them. As of now it has not yet completely awakened. But giving it the opportunity, may cause them not being able to run away.

Outside of the shrine, the sword with a wavering tumble came out in a lightning speed to their front. The spirit sword lets out a tremendous roar,decisively knocking domn the surrounding trees in succesion.

“Crazy, What a shrewd Spirit, Let’s go somewhere safe my Princess”

“Alwa, always, you’re noisy...”

During this time, an awkward atmosphere flows in between them, and then suddenly an uncomfortable cough breaks the silence, Claire stands up.

“What a rebellious child.....I will give you some proper training”

Her pair of crimson eyes which where burning with a fierce determination, saying it in a way as if she was planting rice to be harvested later. Tearing off her Skirt, she then took the leather whip which was coiled in her thigh, hitting it hard in the ground. And the other one is looking in a shocked manner over the white underwear, it was Kamito -

“Are you insane!? You’re opponent is a high rank sealed spirit!”

“Easy victory, I’m not lower than an amateur like you”

“Where are you getting all of your confidence?, It’s better to run away”

Being grabbed in the wrist by Kamito’s hand, Claire repulses.

“No, you escape yourself. I will absolutely get this guy”

“You, for what reason --- do you need a strong spirit that badly?”

“.....You will never understand”

At the same time Clair averts her eyes.

“I want...a strong spirit, not just a spirit but an unbeatable, very strong spirit!”

--- Guardian of Crimson’s blaze, Keeper of the Sleepless furnace!

--- In accordance with the blood contract, under my name I grant thee to hasten and join!

Claire summoned her “Flame Spirit” by singing a summoning ritual. A crimson flame surges and she was engulfed by hot air .

“Here, In accordance with your seal descend, Scarlett!”

Simultaneously a typical young flame, appeared – a Scarlet Red Hell Cat. Instead of a fur, it was a blazing scarlet red colored flame, wrapping the beast's body.

(Is that the real form of her flame spirit!?)

Indeed, she really blurted out that thing here. To manifested in beast form, is proof that that thing is a high rank spirit. Stating Scarlett as a name with great affection, perhaps it was not really that spirit's name, but a name with the same quality.

Claire wields her whip, and the hell cat growls with a frightful roar, then rushed towards the sword spirit. Dancing sparks scattered. The atmosphere trembled and the beast roars. The floating spirit sword whistles, and all the trees in their direction were severely cut down.

“Scarlett, in accordance with your seal!”

In response to Claire’s shout, the hell cat jumps.The sharp blazing claws swing down at where the spirit sword is flying above in the sky. A high pitched shrill sound. An intense sparks sprinkle, and the spirit sword droppes to the ground.

Claire runs at the same time. Without even a single scratch on it, the spirit sword rises and flies in a split second, rolling over while drawing an arc in the air.

The flame spirit chased after it, trying not to loose it from its hands. Again a big jump, hindering it from rising any higher.

Two times the rage, a spark scattered. Clare strikes hard at the ground with her leather whip, attaching it into the spirit sword cornering it. Battling it with her leather whip in a tug of war, in that time she gave a signal to her spirit.

Scarlett fiercely attacks, the spirit sword which was held from moving --- back and forth.

“Eat this, burning fire ball!”

Clair releases a huge fire ball from her palm.

Fire Ball – An ultrahigh burning fire which can terribly burn out anything its targeted at in the face of the earth, it was a high level spirit magic. The spirit magic’s power, determined by the spirit contractor’s own divine spiritual energy and the contracted spirit’s strength as a whole.

The released fire ball solitarily flew into the air, blowing up involving Scarlett. The after effect of the explosion causes every tree in the area to be burned down, it's like a scene from the blazing hell.

(What Power......)

At the same time carried by the winds are small stones, Kamito refusing himself to be wind up.

A sixteen years old girl can’t possible have used such powerful spirit magic.

Inside the swirling fire the hell cat's figure shows up. Naturally, the hell cat can’t possibly be harmed by the blazing fire because of its nature.

The spirit sword – in any case seemed to be quiet. It does not seem hurt waiting in that place. Regardless, Claire wants to bring down that thing with her high level spirit magic without any hesitation. But, the spirit sword is being cautious by pulling itself in that place.

“Scarlett!”

Claire exclaimed. The flame spirit's claws attacks the spirit sword in that place. Melting the iron steel with its scourging hot claws. In any case that’s your average spirit ones neighbor, it would be instantly eradicated. But, the spirit sword quickly turned around, and splendidly perceived by its steel sword body.

In an instant, the strange sound of metal rubbing each other reverberated in the trembling atmosphere.

“Wh...Why?....”

Kamito suppressed both his ears with his hands.

The sound properly received by Claire who has a distorted facial expression from pain, crouching in that place.

The spirit sword which released the strange sound - in such a manner, changed. Generally, it was the length of the sword, switching into a huge “long sword”.

In a flash.

“What!?”

Claire’s flame spirit unexpectedly strikes, a huge swing one attack which was immediately countered. The body was severely cut down into two, while flames wrapped around its body vanished in the empty lot, .

In that one mistake, one can realized the strength which was about to released in this world.

(....Damn, what a mistake. It seems that thing was waiting there to completely awaken.)

A curse from the bottom of her heart, Claire took a glance -

In the empty lot where the flame spirit is dying, the girl with her stunned blank eyes looked up at the same time.

The flame spirit which was attacked and decapitated was thrown away by the spirit sword, Claire aimed her determined sight on it.

From the huge long sword, a loud sound flew -

“Claire!”

Kamito shouted while running, without reason, his own body just moved before he known it.

“Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!”

Diving in front of Clair, the long sword stabbed its blade into his palm. It was not his left hand enclosed by the leather glove – it's his right hand.

(……I, I’m helpless ! )

--- Thy Sealed Old Holy Blade, Oh Noble Spirit!

--- Wave, I as your master yields your contract, Grind as I wave your scabbard along!

A huge amount of sweats is floating, it’s the second time the exchanging of spirit contract ritual was recited. Thrusting deeply into his hands, the tip of the sword breaks the leather surrounding his palm. Red blood gushed intensely from it.

(.....Gwaah, Gah!)

A fierce attack of divine energy, the soil and sands surrounding them are whirling up from the wind pressure. In his consciousness a sharp pain resounded. But, Kamito tried not to lose his consciousness, protecting Claire behind his back no matter what happens.

--- Three times, I order to wave!

“.....No way, a Spirit Contract!?”

A surprised sound from Claire’s throat.

A mark from his sinking foot can be seen in the ground. And, the sound of his breaking bones resounds from his knee cap.

--- Wave, I grant thee to plunge!

Withstanding the terrible sharp pain, Kamito finished his last word of the contract ritual.

In that exact moment. The spirit sword’s blade palely radiates.

(What!?)

An intense flash and a roar filled his consciousness.

=== Part 4 ===

As he opened his eyes, Claire Rouge’s face was there. Hanging lower onto his face was her twin tailed hair tickling his face.

It was a shout, but, it can’t be heard. A roar which can break one’s ear.

(.....It appears, I’m alive)

Weary lying on the ground, Kamito is breathing heavily. Lowering his head, it seems that he can’t believe himself that he had won against the spirit.

Raising his eyebrow, he grimaced from the torment of pain from his body, raising his right hand slowly.

In his right hand which was stabbed -

Instead of a wound, an emblem was engraved of two swords crossing each other

It was the proof of the spirit contract vow - The spirit carved seal.

(Aah, this is....?)

Staring closely in the carved seal from the back of his hand, Kamito wondered.

A sharp sense of guilt gauged his heart.

It means that female’s contract has been destroyed ---

But, Claire who has a relieved expression, in such situation she had failed.

Claire noticed Kamito who just woke up, with her hands in his nape and her face approaching him. A relieved sigh. With her clear crimson eyes, looking at Kamito. Her cherry colored lips weakly trembled.

“......Why ”

"Why, you’re a male, how can you contract a spirit!”

“......”

Kamito does not answer and slowly rises up. Being ignored, the annoyed Claire raised her eyebrows.

“My, My Sword Spirit!?”

“My bad. Just a moment ago, I had contracted on it”

Kamito sighes and at the same time he shows her the back of his right hand, where the spirit carved seal is engraved.

“Wha, Whaa, Wha, Whaaaat!”

Claire has a stunned expression with her mouth wide open.

(Well, A natural reaction....)

A long sigh --- Kamito felt a faint ache in his heart. Of course, he could clearly understand such response. In a sense, that only pure maidens are the ones who have the privilege for --- the spirit contract.

The existence of a man which can simultaneously contract a spirit, throughout the history, belongs solely to one person. And the one who brings chaos and destruction in the world, the so called Demon King spirit contractor.

The same spirit contract strength as the Demon King, Kamito was grabbed by the terror of his thought which he can’t embrace.

Kamito stands up and quietly turns back.

He does not regret. He had helped the girl, because this is the only way he could think of.

“Wait, as am I saying Wait!”

While getting away from that place, a voice addressed him from the back.

Turning around, Claire with her hands in her hips intensely glared at him.

"You stole...my spirit...you have to take responsibility for it!"

“Huh?”

Kamito conceals his frown. ....It doesn't make any sense to him.

In such reaction of Kamito, Claire acting impatient with her twin tailed hair in her shoulder.

“I should have been the one who had obtained that spirit, as am I saying, you have to take responsibility for it”

“Re..sponsibility?”

Because of that unexpected word, Kamito has become even more confused.

....What was the girl saying.

“Therefore....”

Claire wields her whip then she points her index finger toward Kamito.

"You have to become my contracted spirit!"

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume1 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume1 Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}

User:Exome

2011-08-20T20:29:48Z

Exome: Created page with "Slacker"

Slacker

CubexCursedxCurious

2011-08-20T20:28:19Z

Exome: Modifying wiki link, wiki page no longer exists

{{STALLED}}
[[Image:CubexCursedxCurious_Volume_1_Cover.jpg|200px|thumb|Volume 01 Cover.]]
C^3 (シーキューブ) Cube x Cursed x Curious Project Page. Everyone is welcome.

== Story Synopsis ==

One day, Yachi Haruaki received a mysterious object sent by his father from abroad; an Unbelievably heavy black box. Haruaki smelled trouble, but he left the box alone, trying to convince himself that it was none of his business. That night, he woke up to a noise coming from the living room. He peeked through the door and saw a completely naked girl--- eating rice crackers that was placed on a low table.

== Translation ==

=== [[CubexCursedxCurious:Registration_Page|Registration]]===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[CubexCursedxCurious:guidelines|C^3 Format/Style Guideline]]

==Updates==
*15 January 2009
**Project Page Creation Process Started.
**Volume 1 Prologue added
**Volume 1 Chapter 1 added
*17 January 2009
**Novel Illustrations added
**C^3 Format/Style Guideline updated
**Translators added
**Series Overview added
*May 9th
**Chapter 2 reaches 70%
*12 May 2009
**[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/C3_CubexCursedxCurious C3 CubexCursedxCurious wikipedia entry] added [Broken Link]
*13 May 2009
**Editors added

==The ''C^3'' series by [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/水瀬葉月 Minase Hatzuki]==

=== Volume 1 ===

::*[[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Night of Rubik's cube]]
::*[[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - When the Contents of the Cube are Exposed]] - 70%
::*[[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Cold curse, Warm curse]]
::*[[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Voice, a termination, not a termination, her, her]]
::*[[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Here]]
::*[[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume1_Translation_Notes|Translation Notes]]

=== Volume 2 ===

::*Novel Illustrations
::*Chapter 1 - Sovereignty - Perfection - Doll
::*Chapter 2 - For their reasons
::*Chapter 3 - Who is her? - Who is she?
::*Chapter 4 - She played Killing Organ
::*Epilogue

=== Volume 3 ===

::*Novel Illustrations
::*Chapter 1 - Welcome home, troubled little girl
::*Chapter 2 - Mama said that the culprit is me
::*Chapter 3 - A gasper on the bed, or her cute secret
::*Chapter 4 - Human
::*Epilogue
::*End of the Volume Special project

=== Volume 4 ===

::*Novel Illustrations
::*Chapter 1 - "A pebble, another pebble, and even more pebbles"
::*Chapter 2 - "Going on a picnic with a sandwich"
::*Chapter 3 - "Who are you?"
::*Chapter 4 - "In a sports fest, the school which became her was sealed up"
::*Chapter 5 - "Not Void"
::*Epilogue
::*End of the Volume Special Project

=== Volume 5 ===

::*Novel Illustrations
::*Chapter 1 - "Nurses Excessive"
::*Chapter 2 - "A collar that matches her well"
::*Chapter 3 - "Versus Land-Fisher"
::*Chapter 4 - "The best pain"
::*Chapter 5 - "Enough unknown, Unknown enough"
::*Epilogue
::*End of the Volume Special Project

=== Volume 6 ===

::*Novel Illustrations
::*Prologue
::*Chapter 1 - "Visitors-the physical educator and the dowser"
::*Chapter 2 - "The twofold rejection under the moon"
::*Chapter 3 - "How to clean the whole stealthily"
::*Chapter 4 - "Because we are friends"
::*Chapter 5 - "In hand"
::*Epilogue
::*End of the Volume Special Project

==Project Staff==

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* NONE

'''INACTIVE'''

:*[[User:kage_musha|kage_musha]]

===Editors===

:*[[User:El-Melloi|El-Melloi]]

== Series Overview ==
* Volume 1 - "C^3 CubexCursedxCurious" / 第一巻: C^3 シーキューブ (Published September 10, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8402-3975-2)
* Volume 2 - "C^3 CubexCursedxCurious II" / 第二巻: C^3 シーキューブＩＩ　(Published January 10, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8402-4143-4)
* Volume 3 - "C^3 CubexCursedxCurious III" / 第三巻: C^3 シーキューブＩＩＩ (Published April 4, 2008, ISBN 978-4-04-867023-4)
* Volume 4 - "C^3 CubexCursedxCurious IV" / 第四巻: C^3 シーキューブＩＶ (Published August 10, 2008, ISBN 978-4-04-867178-1)
* Volume 5 - "C^3 CubexCursedxCurious V" / 第五巻: C^3 シーキューブＶ (Published December 5, 2008, ISBN 978-4-04-867422-5)
* Volume 6 - "C^3 CubexCursedxCurious VI" / 第六巻: C^3 シーキューブＶＩ　(Published March 10, 2009 ISBN 978-4-04-867597-0)